its_o great_a contest_v with_o the_o latin_a be_v always_o a_o catholic_n church_n she_o be_v of_o as_o great_a antiquity_n as_o the_o roman_a she_o have_v a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n from_o many_o age_n ago_o she_o have_v her_o large_a extent_n and_o her_o multitude_n as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a she_o have_v a_o personal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n down_o from_o the_o apostle_n she_o glory_v in_o a_o conformity_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n she_o have_v her_o member_n unite_v among_o themselves_o and_o with_o her_o patriarch_n she_o do_v no_o less_o than_o the_o roman_a affirm_v her_o doctrine_n to_o be_v holy_a and_o her_o word_n to_o be_v efficacious_a and_o that_o her_o author_n be_v holy_a man_n she_o have_v yet_o at_o this_o day_n her_o miracle_n which_o she_o boast_v of_o she_o have_v her_o prophet_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n in_o a_o word_n she_o may_v propound_v all_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n allege_n the_o aethiopian_a church_n on_o her_o side_n may_v do_v it_o as_o much_o and_o yet_o nevertheless_o those_o mark_v no_o way_n conclude_v a_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o conclude_v it_o for_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o second_o reason_n be_v that_o of_o all_o those_o pretend_a mark_n some_o be_v dispute_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n other_o be_v fallacious_o attribute_v to_o it_o and_o other_o conclude_v nothing_o less_o than_o that_o which_o they_o pretend_v we_o dispute_v with_o she_o her_o conformity_n to_o the_o father_n the_o unity_n of_o her_o member_n between_o themselves_o and_o with_o their_o head_n the_o holiness_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o the_o efficacy_n of_o her_o word_n it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o boast_v of_o these_o advantage_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o examine_v they_o we_o shall_v find_v they_o will_v have_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n in_o they_o she_o fallacious_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n the_o antiquity_n and_o holiness_n of_o her_o author_n miracle_n prophecy_n and_o the_o personal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n for_o before_o they_o can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o those_o mark_n they_o ought_v to_o show_v that_o she_o be_v a_o catholic_n not_o only_o in_o name_n but_o in_o deed_n that_o she_o have_v change_v nothing_o in_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n nor_o in_o the_o ancient_a worship_n that_o she_o have_v in_o nothing_o degenerate_v from_o her_o first_o author_n that_o she_o be_v conformable_a to_o her_o first_o christian_n who_o miracle_n and_o prophecy_n be_v beyond_o all_o question_n that_o her_o bishop_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o doctrine_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o see_v of_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n and_o unless_o they_o do_v so_o those_o mark_n be_v a_o illusion_n she_o produces_z other_o which_o conclude_v nothing_o less_o than_o that_o which_o she_o shall_v conclude_v as_o the_o multitude_n of_o her_o child_n or_o the_o largeness_n of_o her_o extent_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n which_o be_v worldly_a advantage_n more_o proper_a to_o denote_v a_o corruption_n than_o a_o infallibility_n the_o three_o reason_n be_v that_o there_o be_v contrary_a character_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o note_n not_o only_o that_o she_o have_v be_v and_o that_o she_o be_v yet_o subject_a to_o err_v but_o that_o she_o have_v actual_o err_v and_o we_o have_v propose_v some_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o treatise_n which_o it_o may_v be_v deserve_v to_o be_v better_o consider_v no_o man_n can_v therefore_o establish_v any_o thing_n of_o certainty_n upon_o those_o pretend_a external_a mark_n and_o in_o general_a that_o principle_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v a_o matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n on_o which_o side_n soever_o he_o take_v it_o nor_o by_o consequence_n can_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n be_v so_o which_o depend_v upon_o that_o authority_n see_v here_o then_o the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v upon_o those_o in_o the_o roman_a communion_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la for_o have_v thus_o abolish_v all_o manner_n of_o divine_a faith_n for_o those_o thing_n which_o that_o church_n teach_v by_o her_o authority_n in_o shut_v up_o as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n with_o his_o obstacle_n and_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n he_o have_v reduce_v all_o to_o mere_a conjecture_n or_o almost_o all_o to_o humane_a testimony_n be_v it_o therefore_o after_o that_o manner_n that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n purgatory_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v it_o upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o that_o nature_n that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o invocate_v saint_n that_o we_o shall_v worship_v image_n that_o we_o shall_v adore_v the_o host_n and_o receive_v the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o absolution_n of_o their_o confessor_n but_o he_o have_v do_v yet_o worse_o for_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o laity_n and_o private_a man_n from_o who_o he_o have_v take_v away_o a_o divine_a faith_n he_o have_v tear_v it_o away_o even_o from_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o his_o church_n from_o her_o prelate_n her_o pope_n and_o her_o council_n since_o if_o this_o point_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o but_o conjecture_n and_o humane_a testimony_n they_o can_v neither_o have_v a_o divine_a faith_n for_o those_o conjecture_n and_o those_o humane_a testimony_n nor_o for_o all_o those_o other_o thing_n which_o depend_v upon_o they_o have_v they_o a_o revelation_n a_o immediate_a illumination_n that_o instruct_v they_o there_o be_v no_o more_o either_o for_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n shall_v they_o have_v it_o from_o the_o scripture_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o infinite_a a_o ridiculous_a way_n to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n a_o path_n which_o we_o can_v know_v how_o to_o find_v a_o end_n of_o whatsoever_o diligence_n we_o use_v but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o say_v that_o only_a for_o the_o laity_n and_o not_o for_o the_o clergy_n let_v we_o see_v his_o word_n even_o those_o say_v he_o who_o profess_v to_o spend_v their_o whole_a life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o body_n of_o her_o prelate_n the_o council_n can_v at_o further_a but_o be_v make_v up_o of_o those_o man_n who_o profess_v to_o spend_v their_o whole_a life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n and_o that_o examination_n be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o can_v altogether_o do_v that_o which_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a for_o each_o one_o to_o do_v in_o particular_a for_o when_o they_o go_v about_o to_o decide_v the_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o their_o sovereign_a authority_n as_o they_o pretend_v that_o council_n shall_v do_v each_o particular_a man_n ought_v to_o be_v assure_v by_o himself_o of_o the_o truth_n and_o not_o to_o refer_v himself_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o brethren_n with_o what_o conscience_n therefore_o can_v they_o exercise_v their_o authority_n with_o what_o conscience_n can_v they_o decide_v the_o point_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o propose_v they_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o point_n of_o a_o divine_a faith_n with_o what_o conscience_n can_v they_o retain_v man_n in_o their_o dependence_n and_o with_o what_o conscience_n can_v man_n remain_v therein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v disentangle_v this_o business_n with_o his_o church_n as_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o we_o have_v no_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o it_o but_o only_o to_o let_v he_o see_v more_o and_o more_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v elsewhere_o that_o he_o do_v not_o sufficient_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v write_v let_v we_o grant_v he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o a_o divine_a faith_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o that_o article_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n let_v we_o yield_v if_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o that_o he_o may_v be_v content_v with_o the_o have_v a_o humane_a certainty_n such_o as_o he_o may_v have_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o whether_o he_o take_v the_o way_n of_o tradition_n or_o that_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o external_n mark_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o same_o difficulty_n there_o thes_n i_o obstacle_n the_o same_o hindrance_n the_o same_o length_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o have_v discover_v in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o as_o the_o external_n mark_v themselves_o can_v be_v otherwise_o justify_v then_o by_o tradition_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o i_o have_v
judge_n of_o thing_n no_o otherwise_o then_o by_o what_o they_o tell_v they_o and_o by_o some_o light_a appearance_n without_o inform_v themselves_o any_o further_a nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o never_o be_v a_o more_o unjust_a accusation_n then_o that_o nor_o who_o injustice_n can_v be_v more_o easy_o see_v if_o they_o will_v but_o open_v their_o eye_n a_o little_a for_o as_o to_o that_o which_o respect_v that_o pretend_a novelty_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o say_v that_o we_o have_v introduce_v i_o will_v fain_o have_v they_o mark_v out_o some_o positive_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o be_v not_o always_o believe_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o which_o they_o themselves_o to_o this_o day_n do_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n without_o any_o way_n scruple_v they_o i_o confess_v that_o they_o may_v have_v among_o they_o some_o question_n of_o the_o school_n about_o which_o our_o positive_a doctrine_n be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o question_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o concupiscence_n that_o of_o the_o dolour_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o faith_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o question_n be_v very_o few_o in_o number_n and_o that_o they_o be_v scarce_o know_v by_o the_o people_n we_o have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n so_o clear_o on_o our_o side_n upon_o all_o those_o point_n that_o they_o can_v lay_v any_o novelty_n to_o our_o charge_n and_o for_o the_o rest_n all_o our_o great_a difference_n consist_v in_o respect_n of_o we_o in_o negative_a article_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o those_o point_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v and_o which_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n transubstantiation_n oral_a manducation_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n purgatory_n invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n religious_a worship_n of_o image_n that_o of_o relic_n the_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o necessity_n of_o the_o caelibacy_n of_o the_o clergy_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n her_o sovereign_a power_n over_o man_n conscience_n and_o other_o such_o like_a doctrine_n it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o have_v reject_v those_o doctrine_n but_o since_o it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o we_o have_v reject_v they_o only_o because_o they_o be_v novelty_n that_o man_n have_v add_v to_o god_n revelation_n beyond_o which_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o in_o religion_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v new_a what_o ground_n have_v any_o of_o they_o to_o accuse_v we_o as_o innovator_n they_o will_v have_v far_o more_o ground_n to_o say_v that_o we_o be_v too_o rigid_a follower_n of_o antiquity_n and_o that_o we_o urge_v our_o scruple_n and_o our_o aversion_n for_o these_o novelty_n further_o than_o we_o ought_v or_o at_o least_o that_o we_o deceive_v ourselves_o and_o take_v that_o for_o new_a which_o indeed_o be_v not_o so_o if_o they_o say_v no_o more_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v labour_v to_o justify_v ourselves_o but_o to_o charge_v we_o under_o that_o pretence_n with_o a_o spirit_n of_o novelty_n be_v the_o most_o unreasonable_a and_o groundless_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n that_o which_o make_v the_o fallacy_n be_v that_o the_o people_n who_o sight_n be_v extreme_a short_a and_o who_o judge_n of_o the_o novelty_n and_o antiquity_n of_o thing_n only_o by_o that_o which_o appear_v open_a to_o they_o imagine_v that_o all_o that_o which_o they_o receive_v from_o their_o father_n and_o which_o they_o find_v settle_v when_o they_o come_v into_o the_o world_n be_v ancient_a throughout_o so_o that_o a_o false_a antiquity_n which_o shall_v be_v only_o of_o two_o or_o three_o age_n past_a pass_v in_o their_o judgement_n for_o as_o good_a and_o true_a a_o one_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v always_o so_o notwithstanding_o which_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n nothing_o can_v be_v true_o ancient_a but_o that_o which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o nothing_o can_v be_v divine_a but_o that_o which_o be_v from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n for_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o evident_a and_o acknowledge_v on_o both_o side_n that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n there_o have_v be_v no_o immediate_a revelation_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o all_o that_o which_o be_v spring_v up_o since_o be_v humane_a and_o by_o consequence_n new_a this_o be_v the_o true_a idea_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o form_n of_o old_a and_o new_a and_o not_o that_o popular_a idea_n which_o can_v but_o be_v false_a and_o deceitful_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o latter_a that_o they_o ground_n themselves_o when_o they_o accuse_v we_o to_o have_v be_v innovator_n and_o to_o have_v make_v a_o new_a religion_n as_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v a_o innovator_n then_o when_o he_o will_v correct_v the_o abuse_n that_o the_o jew_n commit_v in_o their_o divorce_n by_o tell_v they_o in_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o it_o be_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o have_v make_v a_o new_a church_n for_o they_o play_v upon_o the_o equivocalness_n of_o the_o word_n new_a the_o people_n who_o imagine_v that_o all_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o they_o in_o another_o form_n then_o that_o which_o they_o have_v be_v wont_a to_o see_v be_v new_a believe_v that_o our_o society_n be_v new_a because_o they_o see_v that_o we_o do_v not_o assemble_v ourselves_o any_o more_o with_o they_o as_o we_o do_v before_o that_o we_o have_v other_o place_n then_o the_o usual_a that_o we_o do_v not_o any_o more_o say_v mass_n in_o our_o assembly_n that_o we_o hold_v another_o order_n and_o that_o we_o have_v other_o minister_n but_o there_o need_v here_o only_o a_o distinction_n for_o a_o thing_n be_v call_v new_a either_o with_o respect_n to_o its_o be_v and_o its_o essence_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o external_n state_n and_o its_o changeable_a accident_n when_o a_o infant_n come_v into_o the_o world_n they_o say_v a_o new_a man_n be_v bear_v when_o a_o new_a house_n or_o town_n be_v build_v where_o there_o none_o before_o they_o say_v it_o be_v a_o new_a town_n or_o a_o new_a house_n and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v when_o one_o thing_n be_v essential_o change_v into_o another_o thing_n as_o when_o god_n change_v moses_n rod_n into_o a_o serpent_n or_o when_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o water_n of_o cana_n into_o wine_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o new_a thing_n because_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v not_o essential_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v before_o but_o when_o it_o be_v only_o change_v in_o its_o state_n or_o external_n form_n as_o when_o a_o man_n change_v his_o countenance_n his_o stature_n or_o his_o inclination_n manner_n of_o act_v or_o clothes_n or_o when_o he_o repair_v a_o house_n or_o a_o town_n if_o then_o any_o shall_v say_v this_o be_v a_o new_a thing_n without_o doubt_n he_o will_v speak_v improper_o it_o be_v not_o less_o manifest_a that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o sigurative_a expression_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v take_v literal_o nor_o in_o a_o rigorous_a sense_n so_o when_o saint_n paul_n call_v a_o convert_a man_n a_o new_a man_n a_o new_a creature_n and_o the_o church_n a_o new_a heaven_n a_o new_a earth_n a_o new_a world_n every_o one_o see_v that_o these_o be_v way_n of_o speak_v that_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v take_v literal_o but_o figurative_o for_o a_o believer_n be_v essential_o the_o same_o man_n and_o the_o same_o creature_n of_o god_n that_o he_o be_v before_o his_o conversion_n and_o heaven_n earth_n and_o the_o world_n be_v not_o change_v in_o their_o essence_n by_o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o gospel_n beside_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v change_v in_o its_o external_a form_n may_v be_v call_v new_a either_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v immediate_o before_o its_o change_n or_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o just_a and_o lawful_a state_n wherein_o it_o shall_v be_v according_a to_o its_o first_o establishment_n so_o when_o one_o repair_v a_o ruin_a house_n if_o it_o keep_v its_o first_o proportion_n we_o may_v say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v new_a in_o respect_n of_o what_o it_o be_v before_o its_o reparation_n but_o if_o its_o first_o and_o natural_a fashion_n shall_v be_v change_v it_o will_v be_v new_a even_o in_o respect_n of_o what_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v according_a to_o the_o model_n by_o which_o it_o be_v make_v at_o first_o these_o distinction_n clear_v this_o whole_a dispute_n and_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o subject_n we_o
consequence_n for_o all_o than_o for_o one_o 9_o in_o fine_a it_o will_v also_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o our_o father_n be_v bind_v upon_o that_o pretence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o examine_v all_o the_o point_n of_o that_o religion_n for_o firm_o to_o assure_v themselves_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o privilege_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o consider_v it_o in_o its_o ground_n and_o its_o cause_n which_o be_v those_o proof_n that_o they_o call_v a_o priori_fw-la they_o ought_v further_o to_o look_v on_o it_o in_o its_o effect_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o see_v it_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n in_o its_o maxim_n in_o its_o voice_n and_o diligent_o to_o take_v notice_n whether_o they_o may_v see_v all_o the_o character_n of_o infallibility_n resplendent_a in_o it_o or_o whether_o they_o may_v not_o discover_v some_o error_n it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n acknowledge_v and_o cleave_v to_o he_o i_o have_v give_v unto_o they_o say_v he_o the_o word_n which_o thou_o give_v i_o and_o they_o have_v receive_v 17._o they_o and_o have_v know_v sure_o that_o i_o come_v out_o from_o thou_o to_o who_o shall_v we_o go_v say_v they_o to_o he_o thou_o have_v the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n our_o father_n have_v so_o much_o the_o more_o reason_n to_o use_v 6._o they_o also_o when_o all_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o corruption_n which_o we_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n present_v themselves_o to_o their_o sight_n they_o observe_v there_o all_o the_o character_n of_o humane_a weakness_n of_o ambition_n covetousness_n interest_n negligence_n of_o plot_v contrivance_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o world_n and_o all_o the_o other_o mark_n of_o fallible_a man_n who_o can_v then_o blame_v they_o for_o hold_v so_o circumspect_a a_o course_n to_o come_v to_o the_o full_a and_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n so_o that_o that_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n be_v so_o far_o from_o drive_v our_o father_n from_o the_o examine_n of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o their_o day_n that_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n necessary_o engage_v and_o lead_v they_o to_o it_o chap._n vi_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o proof_n which_o they_o produce_v to_o establish_v the_o infalliblity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n let_v we_o see_v nevertheless_o upon_o what_o foundation_n that_o pretend_a prerogative_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v build_v they_o produce_v on_o this_o subject_a some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n and_o some_o argument_n but_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o which_o respect_v more_o peculiarly_a the_o latin_a church_n then_o the_o greek_a the_o egyptian_a the_o aethiopian_a and_o other_o every_o one_o of_o which_o have_v as_o much_o reason_n to_o apply_v they_o to_o themselves_o as_o the_o latin_n yet_o we_o do_v not_o here_o dispute_v about_o a_o favour_n common_a to_o all_o christian_a society_n but_o about_o a_o peculiar_a prerogative_n pretend_v to_o by_o the_o latin_n for_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v that_o all_o other_o society_n have_v err_v notwithstanding_o all_o those_o passage_n they_o ought_v then_o necessary_o to_o allege_v something_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o latin_n peculiarly_a exclusive_o from_o all_o other_o or_o they_o ought_v to_o come_v to_o a_o acknowledgement_n that_o those_o passage_n do_v not_o at_o all_o establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o visible_a church_n since_o if_o they_o do_v so_o establish_v it_o be_v so_o general_a as_o they_o be_v they_o will_v have_v the_o same_o cogency_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o armenian_n and_o the_o jacobite_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n 1._o in_o effect_n one_o sort_n of_o those_o passage_n respect_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v not_o that_o multitude_n of_o man_n who_o make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n or_o who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o external_a society_n of_o religion_n but_o the_o true_o faithful_a those_o holy_a man_n who_o god_n have_v inward_o regenerate_v by_o his_o spirit_n and_o who_o he_o lead_v to_o life_n everlasting_a it_o be_v of_o that_o church_n that_o it_o be_v say_v that_o she_o 28._o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o there_o be_v one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v her_o head_n that_o she_o be_v his_o spouse_n it_o be_v only_o of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o no_o otherwise_o that_o these_o promise_n be_v verify_v upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o always_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n i_o will_v pray_v the_o father_n and_o he_o shall_v give_v you_o another_o comforter_n who_o shall_v abide_v with_o you_o for_o ever_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n shall_v lead_v you_o into_o 28._o all_o truth_n where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o my_o name_n i_o will_v be_v there_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o these_o passage_n denote_v nothing_o less_o than_o a_o infallibility_n either_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n or_o in_o the_o side_n that_o be_v strong_a or_o in_o council_n or_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o pope_n or_o in_o tradition_n and_o ancient_a custom_n but_o they_o only_o signify_v that_o god_n will_v have_v always_o some_o true_o faithful_a upon_o the_o earth_n even_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o will_v accompany_v they_o with_o such_o a_o measure_n of_o the_o light_n and_o grace_n of_o his_o spirit_n as_o shall_v in_o the_o end_n bring_v they_o to_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o kingdom_n 2._o there_o be_v other_o which_o they_o yet_o make_v use_n of_o far_o less_o to_o the_o purpose_n because_o they_o signify_v only_o the_o duty_n of_o pastor_n and_o what_o they_o be_v appoint_v to_o do_v and_o not_o that_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o shall_v do_v such_o as_o these_o go_v teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n son_n of_o man_n i_o 2._o have_v set_v thou_o for_o a_o watchman_n over_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n the_o priest_n lip_n shall_v keep_v knowledge_n and_o they_o shall_v seek_v the_o law_n at_o his_o mouth_n i_o have_v set_v watchman_n upon_o thy_o wall_n o_o jerusalem_n which_o shall_v never_o 62._o hold_v their_o peace_n day_n nor_o night_n and_o he_o give_v some_o apostle_n and_o some_o prophet_n and_o some_o evangelist_n and_o some_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n 4._o for_o the_o perfect_a of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n these_o and_o some_o other_o like_o passage_n show_v to_o what_o the_o office_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v natural_o appoint_v and_o the_o obligation_n of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v to_o it_o but_o they_o be_v very_o far_o from_o give_v from_o thence_o a_o prerogative_n of_o infallibility_n 3._o they_o allege_v also_o some_o passage_n that_o recommend_v to_o the_o faithful_a the_o have_v a_o respect_n for_o and_o a_o obedience_n to_o their_o pastor_n such_o be_v these_o he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o reject_v 10._o you_o reject_v i_o obey_v they_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o you_o and_o submit_v yourselves_o for_o they_o watch_v for_o your_o soul_n the_o scribe_n and_o the_o 13._o pharisee_n sit_v in_o moses_n seat_n all_z therefore_o whatsoever_o they_o bid_v you_o observe_v that_o observe_v and_o do_v but_o do_v not_o you_o after_o their_o work_n but_o i_o 23._o can_v see_v what_o this_o last_o passage_n shall_v let_v we_o see_v but_o that_o all_o those_o exhortation_n that_o god_n make_v to_o the_o faithful_a to_o have_v a_o submission_n to_o the_o word_n of_o their_o pastor_n denote_v very_o true_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o people_n in_o that_o matter_n but_o they_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o settle_v any_o infallibility_n in_o their_o pastor_n for_o be_v this_o that_o that_o jesus_n christ_n will_v say_v that_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n as_o long_o as_o they_o sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o moses_n be_v infallible_a he_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n accuse_v they_o of_o have_v make_v void_a the_o commandment_n of_o god_n by_o their_o tradition_n and_o who_o elsewhere_o give_v his_o disciple_n such_o a_o charge_n to_o take_v heed_n of_o the_o leaven_n of_o the_o pharisee_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o their_o pernicious_a doctrine_n how_o many_o time_n be_v that_o obedience_n that_o respect_n and_o that_o submission_n recommend_v to_o child_n to_o give_v to_o their_o father_n in_o the_o scripture_n be_v it_o that_o the_o scripture_n in_o that_o ascribe_v to_o their_o
write_v to_o leo_n with_o all_o the_o respect_n imaginable_a and_o let_v he_o see_v that_o the_o questor_n and_o those_o who_o have_v till_o that_o time_n uphold_v they_o have_v dishonour_v his_o see_n and_o his_o church_n that_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o find_v himself_o very_o unhappy_a to_o see_v that_o their_o calumny_n shall_v have_v prevail_v over_o his_o innocence_n and_o he_o further_o offer_v to_o give_v over_o that_o matter_n of_o indulgence_n and_o whole_o to_o be_v silent_a in_o it_o provide_v that_o his_o adversary_n shall_v do_v the_o like_a but_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o all_o that_o negotiation_n of_o miltit_n be_v but_o feign_v on_o his_o part_n or_o that_o in_o effect_v his_o counsel_n be_v not_o approve_v by_o those_o of_o his_o party_n as_o luther_n himself_o insinaute_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o from_o the_o time_n that_o that_o letter_n have_v be_v draw_v from_o he_o george_z duke_z of_o saxony_n a_o prince_n that_o stick_v very_o close_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o pope_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v make_v a_o public_a disputation_n at_o leipsic_n upon_o the_o matter_n in_o controversy_n the_o dispute_n be_v manage_v the_o beginning_n between_o eccius_n and_o carolostad_n concern_v freewill_n and_o grace_n but_o they_o draw_v in_o luther_n himself_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o indulgence_n of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o they_o procure_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n from_o the_o university_n of_o cologn_n and_o louvain_n a_o condemnation_n of_o divers_a article_n draw_v out_o of_o his_o book_n he_o defend_v himself_o against_o these_o new_a adversary_n and_o make_v the_o world_n 2._o see_v by_o his_o public_a write_n the_o truth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o injustice_n of_o those_o condemnation_n but_o within_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n be_v unwilling_a to_o try_v any_o thing_n further_o publish_v his_o terrible_a bull_n of_o excommunication_n 1520._o against_o he_o which_o they_o call_v the_o bull_n exurge_v there_o after_o have_v earnest_o importune_v jesus_n christ_n saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n with_o all_o the_o saint_n in_o paradise_n to_o come_v to_o the_o succour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o set_v down_o in_o particular_a one_o and_o forty_o article_n of_o luther_n doctrine_n which_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v respective_o pestilent_a destructive_a scandalous_a false_a heretical_a offend_v pious_a ear_n seduce_v soul_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n and_o to_o the_o charity_n to_o the_o respect_n and_o obedience_n that_o be_v owe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o mistress_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o as_o such_o several_o he_o condemn_v they_o disprove_v they_o reject_v they_o and_o declare_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o christian_n of_o both_o sex_n he_o forbid_v all_o bishop_n patriarch_n metropolitan_o and_o general_o all_o churchman_n and_o king_n the_o emperor_n the_o elector_n prince_n duke_n marquess_n earl_n baron_n captain_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o sort_n of_o man_n to_o hold_v those_o article_n or_o to_o favour_v they_o in_o any_o manner_n what_o soever_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o excommunication_n and_o be_v deprive_v of_o their_o land_n and_o of_o their_o good_n and_o treat_v as_o infamous_a heretic_n favourer_n of_o heretic_n and_o guilty_a of_o high_a treason_n and_o as_o to_o luther_n he_o complain_v of_o he_o that_o he_o will_v not_o come_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o will_v have_v let_v he_o have_v see_v that_o he_o have_v not_o do_v so_o much_o evil_a as_o he_o believe_v and_o he_o aggravate_v it_o as_o a_o great_a rashness_n in_o he_o to_o have_v appeal_v to_o a_o council_n against_o the_o constitution_n of_o pius_n the_o second_o and_o of_o julius_n the_o second_o who_o will_v have_v those_o punish_v as_o heretic_n that_o make_v such_o appeal_n that_o therefore_o he_o condemn_v as_o heretic_n he_o and_o all_o his_o adherent_n if_o in_o the_o space_n of_o fifty_o day_n they_o do_v not_o renounce_v all_o their_o error_n he_o forbid_v all_o christian_n to_o have_v any_o commerce_n or_o conversation_n with_o they_o or_o to_o yield_v they_o any_o necessary_a thing_n and_o give_v his_o order_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n to_o seize_v their_o person_n and_o to_o send_v they_o to_o rome_n promise_v great_a reward_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v do_v so_o good_a a_o work_n luther_n some_o time_n after_o write_v against_o that_o bull_n and_o appeal_v afresh_o to_o a_o council_n lawful_o call_v notwithstanding_o he_o justify_v himself_o with_o great_a solidity_n about_o all_o those_o condemn_a article_n and_o it_o be_v pertinent_a to_o note_v that_o among_o those_o article_n that_o the_o pope_n anathematise_v as_o heretical_a or_o rash_a or_o scandalous_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n these_o follow_a proposition_n may_v be_v find_v that_o that_o proverb_n be_v most_o true_a that_o say_v that_o the_o best_a penance_n be_v a_o good_a life_n that_o it_o will_v be_v very_o well_o if_o the_o church_n in_o a_o council_n shall_v ordain_v that_o the_o laity_n shall_v receive_v the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o the_o pope_n draw_v his_o indulgence_n be_v not_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o successor_n of_o saint_n peter_n be_v not_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v any_o one_o establish_v by_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o in_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o pope_n to_o make_v article_n of_o faith_n nor_o to_o establish_v new_a law_n for_o manner_n or_o for_o good_a work_n that_o though_o the_o pope_n shall_v hold_v with_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n a_o opinion_n which_o shall_v not_o itself_o be_v erroneous_a yet_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o sin_n or_o a_o heresy_n to_o hold_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n especial_o in_o thing_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n until_o a_o general_n council_n shall_v have_v disprove_v the_o one_o and_o approve_v of_o the_o other_o that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a prelate_n and_o secular_a prince_n do_v not_o do_v ill_a when_o they_o abolish_v the_o order_n of_o beg_a friar_n that_o purgatory_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o holy_a canonical_a scripture_n these_o proposition_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v either_o pestilent_a or_o pernicious_a or_o scandalous_a or_o heretical_a without_o specify_v any_o one_o in_o particular_a for_o the_o pope_n speak_v of_o they_o only_o in_o the_o whole_a that_o they_o be_v such_o so_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n and_o all_o his_o court_n manage_v those_o matter_n to_o affirm_v that_o a_o true_a amendment_n of_o life_n a_o holy_a and_o sincere_a return_n from_o vice_n to_o virtue_n be_v the_o best_a of_o all_o pennance_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o detestable_a crime_n to_o they_o to_o wish_v that_o a_o general_n council_n may_v establish_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v such_o a_o abomination_n with_o they_o as_o be_v think_v sufficient_a to_o deserve_v the_o flame_n not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n make_v up_o a_o certain_a treasure_n which_o neither_o faith_n nor_o holiness_n nor_o repentance_n can_v give_v the_o faithful_a any_o part_n of_o but_o which_o be_v to_o be_v dispense_v only_o by_o the_o way_n of_o indulgence_n for_o money_n pass_v in_o their_o judgement_n for_o a_o hellish_a heresy_n to_o hold_v that_o our_o faith_n have_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o its_o object_n and_o not_o that_o of_o man_n also_o and_o that_o god_n alone_o can_v impose_v moral_a law_n on_o the_o conscience_n be_v in_o their_o opinion_n a_o astonish_a wickedness_n to_o believe_v that_o one_o may_v without_o herefy_v hold_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n in_o matter_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o not_o determine_v by_o any_o council_n be_v a_o pestilent_a error_n to_o give_v the_o least_o blow_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o monk_n or_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n be_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n for_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o remission_n after_o that_o condemnation_n the_o pope_n write_v to_o john_n frederick_n elector_n of_o saxony_n earnest_o entreat_v he_o not_o to_o give_v any_o more_o protection_n to_o luther_n and_o he_o send_v hierome_n aleander_n his_o nuntio_n into_o germany_n to_o cause_v that_o condemnation_n to_o be_v execute_v but_o aleander_n not_o be_v able_a to_o obtain_v of_o
she_o by_o her_o common_a practice_n which_o be_v open_a to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o the_o world_n discover_v much_o more_o clear_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o that_o church_n when_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n do_v not_o and_o the_o act_n of_o which_o the_o people_n scarce_o know_v any_o 2._o because_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o and_o the_o act_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n oblige_v as_o they_o do_v those_o who_o submit_v themselves_o to_o it_o to_o receive_v in_o general_a unwritten_a tradition_n and_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n observe_v they_o engage_v they_o by_o consequence_n to_o receive_v and_o practice_v all_o that_o which_o be_v common_o observe_v and_o practise_v in_o that_o church_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n and_o observance_n although_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v formal_o contain_v either_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n or_o in_o that_o profession_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o the_o conscience_n of_o a_o man_n who_o be_v in_o that_o communion_n bind_v he_o to_o believe_v and_o do_v all_o that_o other_o believe_v and_o do_v 16._o objection_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o calumny_n be_v not_o less_o ordinary_a 281._o in_o their_o minister_n nor_o less_o unjust_a in_o itself_o it_o consist_v in_o run_v down_o as_o unblamable_a error_n certain_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n which_o not_o only_o be_v no_o error_n but_o about_o which_o they_o have_v be_v at_o last_o constrain_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o the_o church_n consist_v more_o in_o word_n then_o in_o the_o thing_n itself_o whether_o they_o themselves_o have_v forsake_v their_o first_o thought_n to_o take_v up_o those_o of_o the_o catholic_n or_o whether_o by_o a_o blind_a rashness_n they_o have_v open_o condemn_v they_o without_o understand_v they_o to_o prove_v this_o corruption_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la lay_v down_o the_o point_n of_o justification_n which_o he_o say_v the_o first_o reformer_n take_v for_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o add_v one_o of_o their_o professor_n of_o sedan_n name_v ludovicus_n le_fw-fr blanc_n who_o have_v make_v some_o thesis_n of_o justification_n after_o have_v examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n and_o their_o principal_a difference_n about_o that_o matter_n conclude_v upon_o all_o the_o article_n that_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n be_v good_a and_o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v only_o contrary_a to_o they_o in_o name_n answ_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o this_o controversy_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v the_o word_n justification_n in_o one_o sense_n and_o that_o we_o take_v it_o in_o another_o and_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o have_v sometime_o produce_v in_o that_o dispute_n ambiguity_n and_o difference_n or_o word_n this_o be_v also_o that_o which_o m._n le_fw-fr blanc_n have_v a_o design_n to_o clear_v in_o his_o thesis_n of_o justification_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v abuse_v but_o beside_o that_o in_o that_o very_a thing_n we_o have_v two_o advantage_n over_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o one_o that_o we_o speak_v as_o the_o scripture_n have_v do_v and_o that_o we_o take_v the_o word_n after_o the_o manner_n that_o jesus_n christ_n that_o saint_n paul_n and_o saint_n james_n have_v take_v they_o when_o they_o have_v treat_v about_o this_o doctrine_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v they_o another_o sense_n and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o so_o take_v the_o word_n in_o their_o true_a signification_n that_o idea_n that_o we_o give_v of_o justification_n be_v distinct_a and_o clear_a where_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v embroil_v and_o confuse_a beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o have_v but_o too_o real_a difference_n upon_o that_o point_n which_o no_o way_n consist_v in_o word_n but_o in_o the_o very_a thing_n themselves_o and_o which_o make_v very_o weighty_a controversy_n to_o manifest_a this_o truth_n we_o need_v but_o to_o cast_v our_o eye_n upon_o the_o four_o chief_a doctrine_n that_o form_n the_o idea_n of_o our_o justification_n according_a as_o the_o scripture_n have_v give_v it_o we_o the_o first_o be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o sovereign_a mercy_n of_o god_n that_o pardon_v our_o sin_n and_o which_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n discharge_v we_o from_o the_o punishment_n we_o have_v deserve_v by_o they_o the_o second_o be_v that_o god_n out_o of_o that_o same_o mercy_n in_o pardon_v our_o sin_n adopt_v we_o for_o his_o child_n and_o give_v we_o a_o right_a to_o his_o eternal_a inheritance_n by_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o son_n the_o three_o that_o we_o apply_v to_o ourselves_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o lively_a faith_n accompany_v with_o a_o sincere_a repentance_n and_o a_o holy_a recourse_n to_o the_o divine_a mercy_n and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o faith_n that_o put_v we_o into_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o redeemer_n and_o the_o four_o that_o god_n in_o pardon_v and_o adopt_v we_o impose_v this_o condition_n upon_o we_o that_o for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v we_o live_v holy_o according_a to_o the_o law_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o and_o that_o this_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n as_o well_o as_o of_o our_o faith_n our_o repentance_n and_o our_o recourse_n to_o the_o divine_a mercy_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o of_o these_o part_n of_o our_o justification_n upon_o which_o we_o have_v nor_o very_o considerable_a difference_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o in_o the_o first_o we_o differ_v 1._o concern_v he_o who_o pardon_n we_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o not_o only_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v god_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o sovereign_a judge_n but_o man_n also_o that_o be_v to_o say_v priest_n and_o bishop_n in_o quality_n of_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a judge_n and_o that_o their_o absolution_n be_v a_o judiciary_n act_n for_o so_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v 9_o define_v it_o to_o be_v but_o we_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v none_o beside_o god_n who_o can_v pardon_v our_o sin_n under_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o sovereign_a judge_n and_o that_o the_o pardon_n which_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o his_o minister_n be_v a_o ministerial_a pardon_n which_o consist_v in_o a_o declaration_n that_o they_o make_v to_o we_o of_o god_n pardon_n as_o the_o interpreter_n of_o his_o will_n reveal_v in_o the_o gospel_n 2._o we_o differ_v about_o the_o extent_n of_o that_o pardon_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o god_n in_o pardon_v the_o sin_n retain_v the_o punishment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o acquit_v we_o from_o eternal_a punishment_n but_o that_o reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o inflict_v of_o temporal_a punishment_n and_o we_o on_o the_o contrary_a hold_n that_o he_o remit_v all_o sort_n of_o temporal_a and_o eternal_a punishment_n and_o that_o the_o affliction_n which_o he_o send_v we_o be_v not_o the_o punishment_n of_o his_o justice_n but_o the_o correction_n and_o chastisement_n of_o his_o fatherly_a discipline_n 3._o from_o whence_o there_o arise_v a_o three_o difference_n which_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v that_o those_o temporal_a punishment_n wherewith_o god_n visit_v we_o be_v true_a satisfaction_n to_o his_o justice_n for_o our_o sin_n which_o we_o deny_v 4._o there_o arise_v from_o thence_o yet_o another_o difference_n concern_v that_o which_o they_o call_v those_o penal_a work_n which_o every_o one_o impose_v upon_o himself_o or_o which_o their_o confessor_n impose_v on_o their_o penitent_n for_o they_o will_v that_o these_o shall_v be_v also_o satisfaction_n to_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n which_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v 5._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o those_o satisfactory_a punishment_n shall_v go_v beyond_o this_o life_n and_o it_o be_v partly_o upon_o this_o that_o they_o ground_n their_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n which_o we_o reject_v 6._o it_o be_v also_o upon_o that_o very_a thing_n that_o the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v ground_v which_o can_v be_v take_v for_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a punishment_n since_o they_o extend_v most_o frequent_o very_o far_o beyond_o the_o life_n of_o man_n and_o sometime_o even_o unto_o five_o and_o twenty_o and_o thirty_o thousand_o year_n 7._o we_o may_v say_v also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o difference_n which_o we_o have_v with_o they_o by_o which_o we_o understand_v that_o first_o act_n of_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n that_o pardon_n our_o sin_n which_o come_v from_o the_o
difference_n which_o we_o have_v with_o they_o concern_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n for_o that_o opinion_n be_v partly_o found_v upon_o this_o that_o absolution_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v a_o judiciary_n act_n and_o that_o in_o that_o respect_n the_o church_n have_v a_o true_a tribunal_n before_o which_o the_o faithful_a be_v bind_v to_o appear_v and_o partly_o upon_o the_o opinion_n that_o the_o penance_n which_o the_o priest_n enjoin_v be_v true_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o divine_a justice_n which_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o undergo_v 8._o last_o it_o be_v from_o the_o same_o source_n that_o the_o difference_n proceed_v which_o we_o have_v with_o they_o concern_v the_o super-abundant_a satisfaction_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o which_o they_o will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o faithful_a may_v partake_v and_o whereof_o in_o part_n they_o compose_v the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n behold_v here_o eight_o controversy_n include_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o first_o act_n of_o our_o justification_n upon_o the_o second_o we_o differ_v about_o the_o foundation_n upon_o which_o the_o right_a that_o god_n give_v we_o to_o life_n eternal_a be_v establish_v or_o if_o you_o will_v about_o the_o proper_a and_o direct_a cause_n in_o consideration_n of_o which_o god_n give_v we_o that_o right_a for_o we_o establish_v it_o alone_o upon_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n of_o that_o comunion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o he_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n establish_v it_o upon_o the_o merit_n of_o our_o work_n also_o for_o she_o will_v have_v it_o that_o after_o god_n have_v give_v we_o his_o grace_n by_o which_o we_o do_v good_a work_n we_o true_o inherit_v not_o only_o a_o increase_n of_o grace_n but_o eternal_a life_n and_o even_o a_o increase_n of_o glory_n and_o she_o anathematize_n those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o 2._o we_o differ_v also_o about_o those_o to_o who_o god_n give_v that_o right_a for_o we_o believe_v that_o god_n give_v it_o only_o to_o his_o elect_n in_o who_o he_o preserve_v it_o by_o his_o grace_n and_o by_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v that_o he_o give_v it_o also_o to_o divers_a reprobate_n who_o his_o grace_n abandon_v and_o who_o final_o perish_v in_o their_o sin_n upon_o the_o three_o doctrine_n we_o differ_v concern_v the_o nature_n and_o the_o definition_n of_o justify_v faith_n for_o as_o for_o we_o we_o look_v on_o it_o as_o a_o act_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o embrace_n or_o accept_v the_o satisfaction_n and_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o apply_v the_o promise_n of_o god_n mercy_n make_v to_o we_o in_o the_o gospel_n and_o we_o labour_v as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v to_o live_v according_a to_o that_o thought_n but_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n frame_v a_o idea_n of_o that_o faith_n of_o a_o very_a great_a coldness_n and_o negligence_n for_o they_o content_v themselves_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o consent_n that_o we_o yield_v in_o general_a to_o all_o the_o truth_n reveal_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o there_o be_v some_o that_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o say_v that_o faith_n fail_v not_o to_o justify_v we_o although_o it_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o least_o regard_n to_o the_o particular_a mercy_n of_o god_n towards_o we_o which_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o we_o can_v understand_v without_o horror_n for_o the_o rest_n when_o i_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o imputation_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o satisfaction_n be_v know_v but_o to_o a_o very_a few_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o that_o also_o be_v of_o the_o application_n that_o we_o make_v of_o they_o to_o ourselves_o by_o the_o internal_a act_n of_o our_o soul_n which_o receive_v they_o when_o i_o shall_v say_v that_o these_o truth_n so_o important_a and_o so_o necessary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o christianity_n be_v almost_o stifle_v by_o that_o great_a multitude_n of_o external_a exercise_n with_o which_o they_o busy_v the_o people_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o in_o my_o judgement_n that_o the_o more_o sincere_a person_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v and_o of_o which_o god_n grant_v they_o may_v be_v able_a hereafter_o to_o convince_v i_o of_o a_o falsehood_n in_o that_o respect_n in_o fine_a the_o last_o doctrine_n that_o full_o make_v up_o the_o idea_n of_o our_o justification_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n produce_v of_o itself_o a_o considerable_a controversy_n between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o for_o as_o for_o we_o we_o limit_v ourselves_o to_o the_o good_a work_n to_o which_o our_o justification_n oblige_v we_o and_o which_o god_n have_v enjoin_v we_o without_o go_v any_o further_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n extend_v they_o even_o to_o those_o which_o she_o herself_o command_v for_o the_o pretend_v that_o her_o law_n proper_o and_o direct_o bind_v the_o conscience_n under_o pain_n of_o mortal_a sin_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n x._o condemn_a luther_n for_o have_v write_v that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o power_n to_o make_v law_n concern_v manner_n or_o good_a work_n all_o these_o controversy_n that_o natural_o arise_v from_o the_o different_a explication_n which_o they_o give_v of_o the_o tenet_n of_o justification_n let_v we_o sufficient_o see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v mistake_v if_o he_o think_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o upon_o this_o matter_n then_o difference_n about_o word_n and_o m._n le_fw-fr blanc_n be_v too_o sincere_a and_o too_o learned_a to_o have_v pretend_v to_o deny_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v although_o he_o have_v judicious_o remark_v that_o man_n may_v easy_o equivocate_v upon_o the_o different_a signification_n of_o the_o term_n it_o be_v therefore_o neither_o a_o piece_n of_o rashness_n nor_o impertinency_n that_o our_o first_o reformer_n have_v such_o a_o regard_n to_o the_o matter_n of_o justification_n as_o be_v a_o thing_n of_o the_o great_a importance_n in_o religion_n and_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_n most_o just_a that_o have_v see_v that_o doctrine_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o christian_n neglect_v obscure_a and_o deprave_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o set_v themselves_o upon_o the_o re-establish_a of_o it_o chap._n vii_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o understand_v well_o what_o be_v in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la we_o must_v in_o the_o first_o place_n take_v notice_n of_o the_o design_n he_o propound_v to_o himself_o and_o the_o mean_n he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o reach_v it_o as_o to_o his_o design_n he_o explain_v himself_o in_o the_o very_a title_n of_o the_o chapter_n which_o bear_v this_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o politician_n every_o way_n humane_a that_o appear_v in_o the_o difference_n that_o the_o calvinist_n 12._o have_v have_v with_o the_o lutheran_n give_v a_o right_a to_o reject_v they_o without_o any_o further_a examination_n as_o a_o sort_n of_o man_n without_o any_o conscience_n he_o explain_v himself_o yet_o further_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o discourse_n after_o this_o manner_n it_o have_v be_v demand_v say_v he_o of_o the_o calvinist_n with_o good_a reason_n how_o it_o can_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o if_o luther_n zuinglius_fw-la and_o calvin_n have_v receive_v a_o mission_n from_o god_n and_o be_v the_o instrument_n that_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o for_o the_o great_a work_n that_o ever_o be_v which_o be_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o sixteen_o century_n they_o shall_v not_o avoid_v be_v open_o divide_v between_o themselves_o to_o dismember_v themselves_o from_o one_o another_o to_o persecute_v one_o another_o after_o so_o outrageous_a a_o manner_n and_o to_o treat_v one_o another_o as_o the_o declare_a enemy_n of_o god_n and_o his_o church_n he_o explain_v himself_o also_o in_o another_o place_n where_o he_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n the_o innocence_n or_o the_o crime_n of_o luther_n equal_o condemn_v the_o calvinist_n either_o for_o have_v declaim_v against_o a_o innocent_a person_n or_o for_o have_v give_v unjust_a praise_n to_o one_o of_o the_o most_o wicked_a man_n that_o ever_o be_v and_o that_o monstrous_a conjunction_n which_o they_o have_v make_v in_o his_o person_n of_o holiness_n with_o the_o most_o detestable_a crime_n be_v a_o evident_a proof_n that_o they_o have_v not_o the_o least_o idea_n of_o christian_a virtue_n nor_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n see_v yet_o further_o how_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n if_o luther_n be_v a_o instrument_n of_o the_o devil_n a_o wicked_a person_n a_o schismatic_a a_o violent_a and_o passionate_a man_n what_o will_v become_v of_o
without_o a_o case_n of_o necessity_n but_o only_o at_o the_o solemn_a feast_n of_o easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n of_o give_v of_o milk_n and_o honey_n to_o the_o baptise_a of_o administer_a the_o eucharist_n to_o little_a child_n after_o baptism_n of_o pray_v stand_v upon_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o from_o easter_n till_o whitsuntide_n of_o celebrate_v the_o communion_n on_o the_o evening_n of_o fast-day_n of_o every_o one_o carry_v home_n with_o he_o a_o piece_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o distribute_v the_o cup_n to_o all_o the_o faithful_a communicant_n of_o receive_v the_o communion_n not_o on_o one_o knee_n but_o stand_v of_o mutual_o kiss_v one_o another_o before_o the_o communion_n and_o divers_a other_o which_o the_o latin_n have_v abrogate_a on_o the_o other_o side_n how_o many_o latin_a tradition_n be_v there_o which_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n authorise_v at_o this_o day_n of_o which_o we_o can_v find_v the_o least_o trace_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o which_o from_o thence_o visible_o discover_v themselves_o to_o be_v new_a and_o by_o consequence_n false_a and_o not_o apostolical_a as_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n invocation_n of_o saint_n transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n use_v of_o altar_n that_o of_o light_n or_o taper_n mass_n without_o any_o communion_n the_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o other_o church_n auricular_a confession_n the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n and_o as_o many_o more_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o come_v near_a to_o the_o apostle_n never_o know_v as_o we_o have_v often_o justify_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v not_o apostolical_a and_o descend_v from_o that_o only_a and_o last_o revelation_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o word_n of_o god_n there_o be_v therefore_o nothing_o more_o improper_a to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n then_o that_o pretend_a tradition_n which_o be_v not_o establish_v upon_o any_o certain_a foundation_n which_o serve_v for_o a_o pretence_n to_o heretic_n which_o be_v embrace_v pro_fw-la and_o con_v which_o change_v according_a as_o time_n and_o place_n do_v and_o by_o the_o favour_n of_o which_o they_o may_v defend_v the_o great_a absurdiry_n by_o mere_o say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o tradition_n which_o the_o apostle_n transmit_v from_o their_o own_o mouth_n to_o their_o successor_n in_o a_o word_n if_o they_o will_v have_v we_o to_o believe_v a_o mystery_n with_o a_o divine_a faith_n if_o they_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v practice_v a_o worship_n with_o a_o persuasion_n that_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o god_n they_o ought_v to_o show_v we_o that_o that_o mystery_n and_o that_o worship_n proceed_v from_o the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n for_o without_o that_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v of_o man_n invention_n since_o after_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n there_o have_v be_v no_o revelation_n as_o we_o be_v both_o agree_v but_o they_o can_v only_o show_v we_o that_o by_o these_o two_o way_n either_o by_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n in_o show_v we_o that_o those_o mystery_n and_o that_o worship_n be_v conformable_a to_o it_o or_o by_o that_o of_o transmission_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la but_o as_o to_o that_o transmission_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o have_v a_o divine_a certainty_n that_o we_o can_v have_v so_o much_o as_o a_o humane_a for_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v which_o be_v that_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n heretic_n have_v boast_v of_o they_o and_o yet_o they_o be_v not_o believe_v for_o they_o that_o the_o orthodox_n themselves_o be_v deceive_v in_o they_o allege_v they_o in_o false_a and_o vain_a thing_n which_o the_o follow_a age_n have_v reject_v that_o the_o schismatical_a church_n allege_v they_o against_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o latin_n against_o the_o schismatic_n without_o one_o side_n have_v any_o better_a ground_n than_o the_o other_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n set_v they_o before_o we_o for_o those_o new_a thing_n which_o the_o first_o age_n never_o know_v it_o remain_v therefore_o that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o conformity_n to_o the_o scripture_n upon_o which_o we_o be_v all_o agree_v be_v that_o in_o which_o the_o divine_a revelation_n be_v contain_v chap._n ix_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v against_o the_o scripture_n but_o this_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v infinite_a ridiculous_a impossible_a it_o have_v such_o consusion_n and_o length_n that_o we_o can_v come_v to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o with_o all_o our_o diligence_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o calvinist_n say_v he_o include_v all_o these_o maxim_n without_o which_o it_o can_v subsist_v 1._o that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o its_o decision_n concern_v the_o faith_n 2._o that_o tradition_n do_v not_o make_v any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o faith_n 3._o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v in_o general_a all_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o so_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v of_o faith_n 4._o that_o it_o contain_v they_o clear_o and_o after_o a_o manner_n that_o be_v fit_v to_o the_o under_o stand_v of_o all_o the_o world_n so_o that_o the_o certainty_n of_o that_o way_n and_o the_o hope_n that_o we_o can_v rational_o conceive_v of_o it_o must_v depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o maxim_n upon_o that_o we_o must_v note_v that_o it_o be_v not_o here_o question_v whether_o the_o scripture_n be_v divine_a or_o not_o but_o that_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v so_o he_o say_v only_o that_o he_o must_v demand_v of_o we_o those_o formal_a and_o decisive_a passage_n that_o prove_v those_o four_o proposition_n and_o that_o when_o we_o do_v propose_v any_o one_o we_o must_v first_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o canonical_a book_n and_o to_o that_o effect_n we_o must_v examine_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n and_o see_v by_o what_o rule_v they_o may_v be_v know_v 2._o we_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o that_o passage_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o original_a and_o to_o that_o effect_n we_o must_v consult_v the_o original_n 3._o we_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v not_o different_a way_n of_o read_v it_o that_o may_v weaken_v the_o proof_n 4._o that_o we_o must_v narrow_o see_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o passage_n not_o to_o give_v it_o too_o great_a a_o latitude_n nor_o to_o blind_v ourselves_o with_o a_o appearance_n 5._o that_o we_o must_v see_v whether_o there_o be_v no_o expression_n or_o contrary_a passage_n which_o force_v we_o to_o take_v the_o passage_n in_o another_o sense_n 6._o that_o we_o ought_v to_o consult_v the_o interpreter_n of_o one_o side_n and_o of_o the_o other_o and_o to_o know_v what_o they_o say_v upon_o that_o passage_n 7._o that_o after_o this_o we_o must_v come_v to_o the_o distinction_n of_o fundamental_a point_n and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o fundamental_a and_o prove_v it_o by_o scripture_n 8._o that_o we_o must_v examine_v the_o passage_n which_o each_o sect_n produce_v in_o its_o favour_n 9_o that_o last_o after_o all_o this_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o a_o man_n shall_v trust_v his_o own_o eye_n and_o his_o memory_n which_o fail_v to_o go_v through_o all_o the_o former_a reason_n and_o preserve_v only_o a_o consused_a idea_n of_o they_o will_v not_o further_o allow_v he_o to_o make_v a_o just_a judgement_n of_o thing_n he_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o this_o way_n be_v not_o only_o interrupt_v with_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n and_o obstacle_n but_o that_o it_o be_v of_o a_o length_n so_o little_o proportion_v to_o man_n mind_n that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o can_v be_v that_o which_o god_n have_v choose_v to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o truth_n by_o which_o he_o will_v lead_v we_o to_o salvation_n for_o say_v he_o if_o they_o themselves_o who_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o spend_v all_o their_o life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o their_o ability_n what_o will_v become_v of_o those_o who_o be_v oblige_v to_o spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o time_n in_o other_o occupation_n what_o will_v become_v of_o judge_n magistrate_n tradesman_n labourer_n soldier_n woman_n child_n who_o have_v as_o yet_o a_o very_a weak_a judgement_n what_o will_v become_v of_o those_o who_o do_v not_o understand_v so_o much_o as_o any_o of_o the_o language_n into_o the_o which_o the_o bible_n be_v translate_v what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o blind_a who_o know_v not_o
how_o to_o read_v what_o will_v become_v of_o those_o who_o have_v no_o understanding_n nor_o any_o readiness_n of_o mind_n how_o can_v all_o those_o people_n examine_v all_o those_o point_n the_o discussion_n of_o the_o least_o of_o which_o notwithstanding_o be_v evident_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o rational_o determine_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o all_o that_o heap_n of_o objection_n and_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v propose_v against_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n tend_v only_o to_o lead_v man_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v subject_v themselves_o to_o that_o as_o a_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a rule_n but_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o that_o church_n be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o first_o principle_n which_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n dictate_v to_o all_o man_n since_o of_o thirty_o part_n of_o our_o know_a world_n there_o be_v at_o least_o nine_o and_o twenty_o who_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o as_o they_o can_v also_o say_v that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o and_o common_a notion_n of_o christianity_n since_o of_o all_o those_o who_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v christian_n there_o be_v three_o part_n which_o reject_v it_o the_o author_n may_v free_o give_v we_o leave_v if_o he_o please_v that_o we_o shall_v first_o demand_v of_o he_o upon_o what_o foundation_n he_o will_v build_v that_o doctrine_n to_o make_v we_o receive_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o divine_a faith_n i_o say_v of_o divine_a faith_n for_o if_o we_o shall_v hold_v it_o only_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o human_a faith_n he_o himself_o will_v see_v well_o that_o we_o can_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v teach_v in_o virtue_n of_o its_o authority_n otherwise_o then_o with_o a_o humane_a faith_n since_o the_o thing_n which_o depend_v upon_o a_o principle_n can_v make_v a_o impression_n in_o we_o different_a from_o that_o which_o the_o principle_n have_v make_v to_o the_o end_n therefore_o that_o i_o shall_v believe_v with_o a_o divine_a faith_n that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v teach_v i_o by_o its_o authority_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o shall_v also_o believe_v its_o authority_n with_o a_o divine_a faith_n thus_o far_o methinks_v we_o shall_v not_o have_v any_o controversy_n let_v we_o see_v therefore_o upon_o what_o foundation_n of_o divine_a faith_n he_o will_v pretend_v to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v sovereign_a and_o infallible_a he_o can_v only_o do_v it_o by_o these_o three_o way_n the_o first_o be_v by_o a_o new_a revelation_n that_o god_n shall_v have_v make_v to_o we_o of_o this_o truth_n the_o second_o in_o show_v that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o article_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o three_o in_o show_v we_o the_o character_n of_o divinity_n and_o infallibility_n impress_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n even_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o every_o thing_n prove_v itself_o by_o the_o mark_n that_o distinguish_v it_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o we_o pretend_v that_o the_o scripture_n force_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o its_o own_o divinity_n the_o first_o of_o these_o way_n be_v nullify_v since_o they_o agree_v with_o we_o that_o since_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n there_o have_v be_v no_o new_a revelation_n and_o that_o there_o must_v not_o be_v any_o expect_v the_o second_o will_v be_v proper_a and_o necessary_o suppose_v a_o recourse_n either_o to_o tradition_n or_o the_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v but_o these_o two_o channel_n in_o which_o we_o can_v seek_v for_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v forbid_v we_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o the_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n which_o he_o discover_v there_o it_o be_v say_v he_o a_o way_n full_a of_o obstacle_n and_o difficulty_n and_o even_o those_o who_o profess_v to_o spend_v all_o their_o day_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n he_o must_v therefore_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n but_o before_o he_o can_v make_v use_n of_o that_o he_o must_v be_v first_o assure_v and_o that_o with_o a_o certainty_n of_o divine_a faith_n that_o that_o which_o that_o tradition_n contain_v be_v come_v down_o from_o the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n or_o at_o least_o that_o this_o particular_a point_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v at_o present_a must_v have_v proceed_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o apostle_n must_v have_v transmit_v it_o viva_fw-la voce_fw-mi down_z to_o their_o successor_n and_o that_o their_o successor_n must_v have_v receive_v it_o and_o transmit_v it_o down_o to_o those_o who_o descend_v from_o they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o every_o whit_n the_o same_o as_o the_o apostle_n have_v give_v it_o to_o they_o if_o he_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o that_o transmission_n all_o that_o he_o will_v build_v upon_o it_o will_v be_v uncertain_a and_o if_o he_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o it_o with_o a_o divine_a faith_n that_o which_o he_o will_v build_v upon_o it_o will_v not_o be_v more_o so_o but_o how_o can_v he_o be_v assure_v of_o that_o he_o have_v no_o more_o that_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o represent_v it_o to_o we_o he_o must_v rely_v upon_o testimony_n will_v it_o therefore_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o must_v assure_v we_o but_o her_o divine_a and_o infallible_a authority_n be_v as_o yet_o in_o question_n and_o while_o it_o shall_v be_v question_v it_o remain_v suspend_v it_o can_v be_v believe_v any_o further_a than_o with_o a_o humane_a faith_n shall_v it_o be_v the_o scripture_n that_o must_v give_v testimony_n to_o that_o tradition_n but_o there_o be_v so_o many_o difficulty_n in_o that_o way_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o be_v not_o that_o which_o god_n have_v choose_v to_o instruct_v we_o in_o his_o truth_n must_v we_o learn_v it_o from_o that_o tradition_n itself_o but_o to_o decide_v that_o point_n whether_o that_o tradition_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n or_o no_o tradition_n itself_o can_v be_v yet_o no_o other_o than_o a_o humane_a testimony_n i_o mean_v that_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n declare_v to_o we_o that_o they_o have_v receive_v such_o and_o such_o doctrine_n from_o the_o apostle_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la and_o that_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n give_v they_o to_o they_o we_o can_v at_o the_o most_o have_v more_o than_o a_o humane_a faith_n for_o they_o for_o they_o be_v man_n as_o well_o as_o other_o hitherto_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v have_v a_o divine_a faith_n concern_v the_o point_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o nothing_o by_o consequence_n that_o can_v assure_v the_o conscience_n and_o set_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n at_o rest_n let_v we_o therefore_o pass_v over_o to_o the_o three_o mean_n which_o be_v that_o of_o examine_v the_o character_n of_o divinity_n and_o infallibility_n that_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o that_o they_o give_v we_o certain_a external_a mark_n and_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la establish_v upon_o this_o that_o authority_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v the_o most_o eminent_a preface_n authority_n say_v he_o that_o can_v be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v easy_o discover_v to_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o though_o there_o be_v sect_n that_o dispute_v with_o it_o the_o truth_n of_o its_o tenet_n yet_o there_o be_v none_o that_o can_v with_o any_o colour_n contend_v with_o it_o for_o that_o eminence_n of_o authority_n which_o arise_v from_o its_o external_n mark_v but_o without_o enter_v here_o far_o into_o the_o controversy_n touch_v those_o mark_n i_o say_v that_o he_o be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o establish_v such_o a_o certainty_n upon_o they_o as_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v from_o these_o three_o reason_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o mark_n be_v common_a to_o false_a society_n and_o even_o to_o schismatical_a church_n which_o not_o only_o be_v not_o infallible_a but_o which_o be_v actual_o in_o error_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n the_o greek_a church_n for_o example_n in_o
transubstantiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o further_o considerable_a be_v that_o as_o the_o essential_a truth_n of_o religion_n be_v so_o link_v with_o one_o another_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o that_o may_v not_o be_v as_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o centre_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o may_v not_o have_v reference_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o immediate_a connexion_n and_o which_o all_o the_o other_o may_v not_o serve_v to_o prove_v and_o uphold_v which_o make_v out_o divers_a way_n or_o manner_n of_o establish_v they_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a even_o so_o those_o error_n that_o be_v destructive_a be_v so_o repugnant_a to_o those_o truth_n that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o which_o may_v not_o be_v oppose_v not_o only_o by_o all_o in_o general_n but_o even_o almost_o by_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a which_o show_v that_o there_o be_v divers_a way_n of_o overthrow_v they_o and_o destroy_v they_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o weak_a and_o when_o they_o shall_v escape_v one_o of_o those_o way_n they_o will_v be_v sufficient_o overthrow_v by_o another_o for_o example_n transubstantiation_n which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o god_n be_v also_o repugnant_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o formation_n of_o his_o body_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n to_o the_o state_n of_o that_o glory_n wherein_o he_o be_v at_o present_a to_o the_o article_n of_o his_o ascension_n and_o of_o his_o existence_n in_o heaven_n to_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o dwell_v in_o we_o which_o be_v by_o his_o spirit_n and_o by_o our_o faith_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o hunger_n and_o thirst_n which_o we_o shall_v have_v for_o his_o flesh_n and_o for_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v spiritual_a to_o the_o character_n of_o both_o the_o sacrament_n wherein_o there_o never_o be_v any_o transubstantiation_n make_v and_o to_o the_o perpetual_a order_n that_o god_n observe_v when_o he_o wrought_v miracle_n which_o be_v to_o lay_v they_o open_v to_o man_n eye_n and_o sense_n so_o that_o when_o a_o man_n shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o perceive_v any_o of_o those_o repugnance_n he_o will_v perceive_v the_o other_o which_o will_v produce_v the_o same_o effect_n and_o which_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o reject_v those_o error_n see_v here_o then_o all_o the_o condition_n that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o form_n of_o a_o true_a faith_n even_o in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a behold_v they_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o by_o consequence_n behold_v the_o scripture_n remain_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la it_o be_v in_o vain_a that_o he_o so_o strong_o oppose_v it_o it_o will_v always_o be_v what_o god_n have_v make_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o fountain_n and_o only_a source_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n or_o as_o st._n irenaeus_n speak_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o only_o can_v give_v we_o quiet_a of_o mind_n and_o 1._o peace_n of_o conscience_n the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la form_n against_o the_o scripture_n have_v these_o three_o character_n the_o one_o that_o they_o may_v be_v turn_v against_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o as_o he_o have_v make_v they_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o scripture_n we_o may_v also_o make_v they_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o tradition_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o he_o will_v send_v we_o back_o the_o other_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o be_v null_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n and_o the_o three_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o tradition_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o be_v solid_a and_o unconquerable_a and_o this_o be_v what_o will_v appear_v if_o what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o this_o and_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n be_v well_o examine_v the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o part._n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o obligation_n and_o necessity_n that_o lie_v upon_o our_o father_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n i._n that_o our_o father_n have_v just_a sufficient_a and_o necessary_a cause_n for_o their_o separation_n suppose_v that_o they_o have_v right_a at_o the_o bottom_n in_o the_o controvert_v point_n we_o shall_v certain_o be_v the_o most_o ungrateful_a person_n in_o the_o world_n if_o after_o the_o favour_n that_o god_n have_v show_v we_o in_o re-establish_a the_o purity_n of_o his_o gospel_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o we_o shall_v not_o think_v ourselves_o bind_v to_o give_v he_o everlasting_a thanks_o so_o great_a and_o precious_a a_o advantage_n high_o call_v for_o our_o resentment_n and_o that_o in_o enjoy_v it_o with_o delight_n we_o shall_v pay_v our_o acknowledgement_n to_o the_o author_n of_o it_o but_o what_o ground_n soever_o we_o shall_v have_v to_o rejoice_v in_o god_n we_o must_v notwithstanding_o avow_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v very_o insensible_a in_o regard_n of_o other_o if_o we_o can_v behold_v without_o a_o extreme_a affliction_n the_o misery_n of_o so_o many_o man_n who_o voluntary_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o that_o good_a those_o who_o be_v at_o present_a engage_v in_o those_o error_n and_o superstition_n from_o which_o it_o have_v please_v the_o divine_a goodness_n to_o deliver_v we_o be_v our_o brethren_n by_o the_o external_n profession_n of_o the_o christian_a name_n and_o by_o the_o consecration_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o baptism_n and_o how_o can_v we_o entire_o rejoice_v while_o we_o see_v they_o in_o a_o state_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v so_o bad_a and_o so_o contrary_a to_o our_o common_a call_v i_o know_v that_o god_n only_o who_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o man_n heart_n and_o mind_n can_v dissipate_v that_o gloomy_a darkness_n which_o they_o be_v involve_v in_o and_o that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o pour_v out_o our_o ardent_a and_o continual_a prayer_n to_o he_o for_o his_o grace_n for_o they_o but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o neglect_v humane_a method_n among_o which_o that_o of_o justify_v the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o their_o separation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o efficacious_a and_o as_o it_o be_v by_o that_o especial_o that_o they_o labour_v to_o render_v we_o odious_a so_o be_v to_o that_o that_o i_o shall_v allow_v the_o sequel_n of_o this_o work_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v into_o three_o degree_n the_o first_o consist_v in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v loud_o pronounce_v against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o judge_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o faith_n and_o piety_n and_o which_o they_o have_v formal_o renounce_v the_o second_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o external_n communion_n of_o that_o church_n and_o those_o of_o its_o party_n and_o the_o three_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v other_o assembly_n than_o she_o and_o that_o they_o have_v rank_v themselves_o under_o another_o form_n of_o ministry_n we_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o first_o already_o where_o we_o have_v show_v the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o the_o reformation_n which_o our_o father_n make_v the_o three_o shall_v be_v speak_v to_o in_o the_o four_o part_n and_o this_o be_v design_v to_o examine_v the_o second_o our_o inquiry_n therefore_o at_o present_a will_v be_v to_o know_v whether_o our_o father_n in_o reform_v themselves_o aught_o to_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o other_o party_n who_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n or_o whither_o notwithstanding_o the_o reformation_n they_o ought_v yet_o to_o have_v abode_n with_o they_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o to_o have_v live_v in_o that_o respect_n as_o they_o do_v heretofore_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o make_v clear_a in_o this_o three_o part_n of_o this_o work_n to_o enter_v upon_o this_o business_n i_o confess_v that_o if_o we_o can_v suppose_v it_o as_o a_o certainty_n that_o all_o separation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v odious_a and_o criminal_a we_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o first_o in_o condemn_v the_o action_n of_o our_o father_n and_o that_o whatever_o aversion_n we_o shall_v have_v for_o the_o error_n and_o abuse_n which_o we_o see_v reign_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o ought_v to_o labour_v to_o bear_v they_o as_o patient_o as_o it_o can_v be_v possible_a for_o we_o to_o do_v in_o wait_v till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n
go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o have_v cause_v a_o rupture_n of_o communion_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o for_o these_o kind_n of_o thing_n that_o our_o father_n leave_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v more_o sufficient_a more_o urgent_a and_o indispensable_a reason_n in_o the_o other_o controversy_n among_o which_o that_o of_o justification_n by_o meritorious_a work_n and_o by_o indulgence_n transubstantiation_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n religious_a worship_v of_o image_n humane_a satisfaction_n the_o lordship_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n over_o man_n conscience_n hold_v the_o chief_a place_n these_o be_v the_o true_a point_n which_o cause_v a_o separation_n and_o if_o the_o other_o contribute_v any_o thing_n to_o it_o it_o be_v only_o by_o the_o connexion_n which_o they_o have_v with_o these_o here_o or_o because_o they_o note_v a_o general_a spirit_n of_o superstition_n contrary_n to_o true_a piety_n or_o in_o fine_a by_o reason_n of_o their_o number_n for_o sometime_o divers_a both_o less_o dangerous_a each_o to_o a_o part_n all_o together_o make_v a_o mortal_a and_o incurable_a disease_n however_o it_o be_v it_o appear_v that_o our_o father_n have_v beside_o but_o too_o just_a and_o necessary_a reason_n of_o their_o separation_n but_o to_o come_v to_o set_v out_o this_o matter_n in_o its_o full_a evidence_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a to_o see_v what_o they_o can_v say_v in_o opposition_n to_o what_o i_o have_v say_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o they_o can_v take_v but_o one_o of_o these_o three_o side_n 1._o either_o to_o deny_v that_o the_o transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n etc._n etc._n which_o we_o call_v error_n be_v so_o in_o effect_n or_o 2._o to_o say_v that_o even_o when_o they_o shall_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v error_n they_o will_v not_o nevertheless_o take_v away_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n neither_o will_v they_o be_v incompatible_a with_o salvation_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o can_v not_o be_v a_o sufficient_a cause_n of_o separation_n 3._o or_o in_o fine_a to_o maintain_v that_o even_o when_o these_o point_n shall_v be_v a_o sufficient_a cause_n of_o separation_n they_o can_v not_o be_v so_o at_o least_o in_o regard_n of_o our_o father_n because_o our_o father_n be_v by_o right_a subject_n to_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n dependent_a upon_o their_o hierarchical_a government_n and_o chief_o upon_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o pretend_v be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o and_o the_o centre_n of_o christian_a unity_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o can_v never_o separate_v themselves_o but_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o receive_v all_o the_o condition_n it_o require_v to_o be_v in_o its_o communion_n these_o be_v the_o only_a three_o thing_n in_o my_o judgement_n which_o they_o can_v propose_v with_o any_o colour_n i_o will_v examine_v the_o last_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n let_v we_o here_o consider_v these_o two_o other_o the_o first_o necessary_o engage_v the_o man_n who_o will_v make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o those_o matter_n or_o which_o come_v to_o the_o same_o thing_n solid_o to_o establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o that_o party_n that_o adhere_v to_o it_o which_o be_v a_o general_a controversy_n that_o include_v all_o the_o other_o as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n and_o by_o consequence_n he_o must_v renounce_v all_o that_o wrangle_a dispute_n which_o go_v only_o upon_o prejudices_fw-la the_o justice_n or_o injustice_n of_o our_o separation_n will_v depend_v on_o the_o foundation_n for_o how_o can_v they_o assure_v themselves_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o call_v error_n and_o a_o false_a worship_n be_v on_o the_o contrary_a evangelical_n truth_n and_o a_o right_a and_o lawful_a worship_n without_o go_v on_o to_o that_o examination_n which_o show_v as_o i_o have_v already_o frequent_o observe_v that_o all_o those_o indirect_a attack_n which_o they_o assault_v we_o with_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o vain_a amusing_n and_o beat_n of_o the_o air_n which_o serve_v only_o to_o make_v a_o noise_n the_o second_o thing_n will_v not_o less_o engage_v they_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o those_o matter_n than_o the_o first_o for_o in_o suppose_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o call_v error_n be_v such_o in_o effect_n they_o must_v necessary_o see_v of_o what_o nature_n they_o be_v and_o what_o opposition_n they_o have_v to_o true_a piety_n to_o judge_v aright_o whether_o they_o be_v sufficient_a cause_n for_o a_o separation_n and_o whether_o our_o conscience_n can_v accommodate_v itself_o to_o they_o i_o confess_v that_o this_o be_v no_o very_o hard_a matter_n to_o be_v know_v for_o how_o small_a a_o knowledge_n soever_o they_o may_v have_v of_o religion_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n they_o may_v very_o easy_o perceive_v that_o if_o transubstantiation_n for_o example_n be_v a_o error_n they_o can_v but_o adore_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o room_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o may_v easy_o perceive_v that_o if_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n be_v forbid_v by_o the_o second_o commandment_n of_o the_o law_n they_o draw_v upon_o themselves_o the_o jealousy_n of_o god_n as_o he_o himself_o declare_v there_o they_o may_v easy_o perceive_v that_o if_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v not_o in_o effect_n a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n by_o which_o they_o may_v apply_v to_o themselves_o the_o virtue_n of_o that_o on_o the_o cross_n they_o do_v a_o injury_n to_o the_o only_a sacrifice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o they_o vain_o seek_v the_o virtue_n of_o it_o in_o a_o act_n where_o it_o be_v not_o apply_v they_o may_v easy_o perceive_v that_o if_o the_o lordship_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o its_o council_n usurp_v over_o man_n conscience_n be_v ill-grounded_a that_o they_o render_v unto_o man_n a_o kind_n of_o adoration_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n alone_o which_o can_v but_o be_v a_o unpardonable_a crime_n in_o regard_n of_o he_o who_o have_v say_v thou_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o god_n before_o i_o but_o whether_o it_o will_v be_v a_o easy_a or_o a_o difficult_a matter_n to_o be_v know_v that_o be_v not_o the_o business_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v at_o present_a it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n have_v just_a sufficient_a necessary_a and_o indisputable_a cause_n suppose_v that_o what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v true_a and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v accuse_v either_o of_o rashness_n or_o of_o schism_n without_o contest_v their_o supposition_n nor_o that_o they_o can_v contest_v their_o supposition_n without_o come_v to_o a_o inspection_n into_o the_o very_a thing_n themselves_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o all_o that_o dispute_n which_o they_o raise_v against_o we_o about_o form_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a vain_a wrangle_n unworthy_a of_o any_o sound_a person_n if_o that_o which_o our_o father_n have_v lay_v down_o concern_v the_o error_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n force_n man_n to_o believe_v to_o be_v of_o her_o communion_n be_v not_o true_a we_o do_v not_o any_o further_o pretend_v to_o defend_v their_o separation_n but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a god_n and_o man_n will_v bear_v they_o witness_n that_o it_o be_v just_o do_v and_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o a_o upright_a conscience_n they_o will_v say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o upon_o such_o light_a ground_n to_o suppose_v that_o that_o which_o our_o father_n say_v concern_v the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v true_a since_o they_o be_v the_o point_n in_o dispute_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v that_o we_o be_v in_o a_o error_n as_o we_o pretend_v that_o she_o be_v but_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n say_v more_o frivolous_a for_o the_o supposition_n that_o we_o make_v be_v in_o word_n of_o good_a sense_n and_o right_a reason_n because_o we_o make_v it_o to_o force_v our_o adversary_n to_o come_v to_o a_o discussion_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o upon_o which_o the_o judgement_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o our_o separation_n depend_v and_o to_o make_v they_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o those_o accusation_n which_o they_o form_n against_o our_o father_n that_o they_o have_v break_v the_o christian_a unity_n that_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o church_n that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o criminal_a schism_n be_v rash_a accusation_n unjust_a and_o precipitate_a since_o they_o can_v right_o
there_o be_v reason_n for_o that_o or_o no_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o he_o consent_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o any_o more_o have_v have_v those_o for_o their_o pastor_n which_o be_v so_o before_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o communion_n and_o external_a worship_n we_o demand_v no_o more_o at_o present_a we_o ought_v now_o to_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o second_o proposition_n upon_o which_o the_o objection_n be_v ground_v that_o i_o have_v propound_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o to_o examine_v whether_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o that_o one_o ought_v not_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o separate_v one_o self_n from_o her_o communion_n all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o this_o be_v the_o pretention_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o that_o that_o she_o make_v herself_o the_o mother_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o and_o that_o she_o have_v also_o make_v it_o to_o be_v define_v in_o her_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v upon_o that_o account_n that_o one_o of_o her_o pope_n boniface_n the_o eight_o former_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o creature_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o clear_o to_o decide_v so_o weighty_a a_o question_n there_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v only_o these_o two_o way_n the_o first_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o that_o church_n can_v or_o can_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o can_v never_o fall_v into_o error_n nor_o lose_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n we_o must_v conclude_v that_o we_o ought_v always_o to_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a she_o may_v err_v and_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n we_o must_v also_o conclude_v that_o we_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o just_a occasion_n there_o the_o second_o way_n be_v that_o lay_v aside_o the_o question_n whether_o she_o may_v err_v or_o not_o we_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n have_v make_v she_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n as_o she_o pretend_v whether_o he_o have_v establish_v she_o to_o be_v the_o perpetual_a and_o inviolable_a centre_n of_o the_o christian_a unity_n with_o a_o command_n to_o all_o the_o faithful_a not_o to_o fly_v off_o from_o she_o for_o if_o it_o be_v a_o order_n that_o god_n have_v make_v we_o can_v resist_v it_o without_o destroy_v ourselves_o but_o if_o it_o be_v only_o a_o ill-grounded_a pretention_n of_o that_o church_n her_o communion_n be_v neither_o more_o necessary_a nor_o more_o inviolable_a than_o that_o of_o other_o particular_a church_n but_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o way_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o it_o engage_v those_o who_o will_v follow_v it_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n and_o in_o effect_n the_o proof_n that_o they_o set_v before_o we_o to_o establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v be_v neither_o so_o clear_a nor_o so_o conclude_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v necessary_a to_o see_v whether_o the_o doctrine_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v answer_v that_o pretention_n which_o she_o make_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o unable_a to_o fall_v away_o or_o to_o say_v better_o those_o proof_n be_v so_o weak_a and_o so_o trivial_a that_o they_o themselves_o bind_v we_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n to_o judge_v of_o her_o pretention_n by_o they_o these_o two_o argument_n be_v equal_o good_a as_o to_o their_o form_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v in_o the_o faith_n therefore_o the_o thing_n which_o she_o teach_v we_o of_o faith_n be_v true_a and_o the_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v we_o be_v not_o true_a therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v err_v i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o question_n which_o of_o these_o two_o way_n of_o reason_v be_v the_o more_o natural_a i_o yield_v if_o they_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v choose_v the_o first_o but_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v choose_v it_o good_a sense_n will_v also_o require_v that_o if_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o shall_v set_v before_o we_o to_o prove_v this_o proposition_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v in_o the_o faith_n do_v no_o way_n satisfy_v the_o mind_n if_o instead_o of_o assure_v we_o they_o plunge_v we_o into_o the_o great_a uncertainty_n we_o must_v pass_v over_o to_o the_o other_o way_n and_o by_o consequence_n we_o must_v enter_v into_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n but_o to_o judge_v of_o what_o nature_n those_o proof_n be_v which_o they_o give_v for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o need_v but_o a_o naked_a view_n of_o they_o for_o they_o be_v not_o the_o express_a declaration_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n although_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v such_o a_o one_o for_o the_o establishment_n of_o so_o great_a and_o peculiar_a a_o privilege_n the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v so_o very_o important_a to_o all_o christian_n they_o be_v not_o evident_a consequence_n draw_v from_o some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n or_o some_o action_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o be_v neither_o clear_a and_o convince_a reason_n nor_o even_o strong_a presumption_n and_o such_o as_o have_v much_o likelihood_n they_o be_v strain_v consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v as_o they_o be_v able_a from_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o which_o a_o man_n that_o shall_v have_v never_o hear_v they_o speak_v of_o that_o infallibility_n with_o all_o his_o circumspection_n will_v not_o have_v gather_v they_o produce_v the_o testimony_n that_o st._n paul_n give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o day_n that_o her_o faith_n be_v speak_v of_o through_o all_o the_o 1._o world_n and_o they_o consider_v not_o that_o he_o give_v the_o same_o testimony_n to_o the_o thessalonian_n in_o far_o high_a term_n than_o to_o the_o roman_n for_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o be_v a_o example_n to_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o 1._o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n sound_v from_o they_o not_o only_o in_o macedonia_n and_o achaia_n but_o in_o every_o place_n also_o although_o they_o do_v not_o conclude_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o thessalonica_n from_o thence_o they_o do_v not_o see_v that_o he_o render_v well_o near_o the_o same_o testimony_n to_o the_o philippian_n in_o add_v a_o clause_n that_o seem_v much_o more_o express_v to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v assure_v of_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o he_o which_o have_v begin_v 1._o a_o good_a work_n in_o they_o will_v perform_v it_o until_o the_o day_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o can_v notwithstanding_o conclude_v infallibility_n from_o thence_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n of_o philippi_n in_o effect_n these_o testimony_n only_o regard_v the_o person_n who_o at_o that_o time_n compose_v those_o church_n and_o not_o those_o who_o shall_v come_v after_o they_o and_o do_v not_o find_v any_o privilege_n on_o they_o they_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o relate_v to_o s._n peter_n as_o this_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n 16._o and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o this_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v 22._o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n fail_v not_o when_o therefore_o thou_o be_v convert_v 21._o strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n and_o this_o feed_v my_o sheep_n but_o to_o perceive_v the_o weakness_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o these_o passage_n we_o need_v but_o to_o see_v that_o which_o be_v between_o two_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o shall_v be_v assure_v before_o we_o can_v conclude_v any_o thing_n first_o of_o all_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v at_o rome_n that_o he_o preach_v and_o fix_v his_o see_n there_o for_o these_o action_n be_v not_o so_o evident_a as_o they_o imagine_v they_o be_v envelop_v with_o divers_a difficulty_n that_o appear_v unconquerable_a and_o accompany_v with_o many_o circumstance_n that_o have_v no_o appearance_n of_o truth_n and_o which_o make_v at_o least_o that_o whole_a history_n to_o be_v doubt_v i_o confess_v that_o the_o ancient_n do_v believe_v so_o but_o they_o have_v sometime_o ready_o admit_v fable_n for_o truth_n and_o after_o all_o these_o
author_n of_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o psalm_n 133._o attribute_v to_o s._n jerom_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o her_o wall_n but_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o her_o tenet_n she_o be_v where_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v for_o as_o to_o the_o other_o it_o be_v but_o fifteen_o or_o twenty_o year_n since_o the_o wall_n of_o these_o church_n be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o heretic_n they_o possess_v all_o these_o church_n which_o you_o see_v but_o the_o church_n be_v where_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o scruple_v sometime_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o own_o author_n when_o he_o think_v he_o can_v draw_v any_o advantage_n from_o they_o he_o will_v not_o it_o may_v be_v take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o oppose_v to_o he_o also_o upon_o the_o subject_n about_o which_o we_o now_o dispute_v the_o testimony_n of_o two_o man_n famous_a in_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o who_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v hear_v the_o one_o be_v driedo_n who_o bellarmine_n call_v a_o most_o learned_a man_n and_o the_o other_o be_v bellarmine_n himself_o both_o very_a great_a defender_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n see_v here_o therefore_o what_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n have_v write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o both_o in_o his_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n we_o must_v note_v say_v he_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o driedo_n that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a 7._o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n shall_v have_v that_o extension_n in_o all_o place_n all_o at_o once_o or_o in_o the_o same_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v the_o faithful_a in_o all_o province_n and_o that_o it_o be_v enough_o if_o that_o be_v successive_o do_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o when_o there_o shall_v remain_v but_o one_o province_n alone_o that_o shall_v retain_v the_o true_a faith_n this_o province_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n provide_v that_o we_o see_v clear_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o church_n which_o sometime_o or_o at_o divers_a time_n be_v find_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n can_v any_o one_o have_v more_o clear_o contradict_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la he_o will_v that_o this_o visible_a extension_n through_o all_o nation_n shall_v be_v a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o these_o here_o say_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v sometime_o and_o even_o in_o divers_a time_n successive_o he_o will_v that_o this_o extension_n shall_v be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n for_o all_o follow_a age_n and_o these_o here_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a he_o will_v that_o this_o reason_n shall_v be_v always_o just_a your_o society_n be_v shut_v up_o in_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n and_o these_o here_o say_v that_o when_o there_o shall_v remain_v but_o one_o only_a province_n that_o shall_v retain_v the_o true_a faith_n this_o province_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v proper_o and_o true_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n but_o it_o may_v be_v that_o bellarmine_n have_v not_o observe_v that_o his_o opinion_n and_o driedo's_n favour_v the_o donatist_n and_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n this_o may_v be_v so_o in_o effect_n not_o only_o because_o a_o man_n in_o writing_n may_v not_o have_v all_o thing_n in_o view_n but_o because_o also_o at_o the_o bottom_n the_o sentiment_n of_o these_o doctor_n be_v very_o remote_a from_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o encounter_v that_o of_o s._n augustine_n it_o be_v yet_o true_a that_o bellarmine_n see_v that_o they_o can_v make_v that_o objection_n which_o he_o have_v prevent_v and_o answer_v this_o i_o say_v to_o the_o end_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v see_v that_o this_o which_o he_o have_v treat_v of_o as_o a_o argument_n and_o as_o a_o convince_a argument_n for_o which_o he_o have_v make_v two_o chapter_n bellarmine_n have_v look_v on_o as_o a_o very_a trivial_a objection_n which_o he_o propose_v and_o resolve_v in_o a_o few_o word_n they_o will_v say_v say_v he_o that_o this_o be_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o error_n of_o petilianus_n and_o the_o donatist_n who_o maintain_v that_o in_o truth_n the_o church_n have_v be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n but_o that_o it_o be_v afterward_o lose_v in_o all_o the_o province_n and_o remain_v no_o where_o but_o in_o africa_n which_o s._n augustine_n dispute_v against_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o donatist_n consist_v in_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o they_o will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v in_o africa_n only_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o it_o manifest_o increase_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n the_o second_o in_o that_o they_o can_v not_o connect_v their_o church_n of_o africa_n with_o that_o which_o have_v before_o be_v spread_v through_o all_o the_o world_n for_o in_o that_o church_n there_o they_o have_v always_o good_a and_o bad_a as_o s._n augustine_n prove_v whereas_o they_o will_v compose_v they_o of_o the_o righteous_a only_o this_o answer_n of_o bellarmine_n overthrow_v all_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la for_o it_o establish_v these_o follow_a proposition_n 1._o that_o visible_a extension_n be_v not_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n but_o in_o a_o certain_a time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o we_o see_v it_o manifest_o increase_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o this_o mark_n be_v vain_a at_o other_o time_n 2._o that_o the_o argument_n of_o s._n augustine_n conclude_v only_o for_o the_o time_n then_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o that_o manifest_a fruitfulness_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v very_o impertinent_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la go_v to_o apply_v it_o to_o these_o last_o age_n wherein_o we_o maintain_v the_o field_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v fruitful_a only_o in_o error_n and_o superstition_n 3._o that_o if_o the_o donatist_n have_v accuse_v all_o the_o world_n to_o have_v fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o if_o they_o have_v say_v by_o consequence_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o time_n of_o fruitfulness_n for_o the_o church_n it_o have_v be_v in_o vain_a for_o s._n augustine_n to_o allege_v to_o they_o the_o visible_a extension_n of_o his_o church_n to_o exempt_v himself_o from_o enter_v into_o the_o discussion_n of_o that_o accusation_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v also_o in_o vain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la propound_v the_o visible_a extension_n of_o he_o since_o we_o say_v that_o it_o be_v fall_v into_o fundamental_a error_n 4._o that_o the_o argument_n of_o s._n augustine_n conclude_v because_o the_o donatist_n agree_v that_o his_o communion_n be_v orthodox_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la conclude_v nothing_o since_o we_o question_v that_o orthodoxy_n of_o his_o church_n 5._o that_o by_o consequence_n visible_a extension_n be_v not_o a_o mark_n that_o can_v make_v we_o know_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n when_o the_o dispute_n be_v between_o two_o society_n contest_v that_o orthodoxy_n between_o themselves_o but_o at_o far_o only_o when_o the_o dispute_n be_v between_o two_o society_n that_o mutual_o own_o one_o another_o to_o be_v orthodox_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v use_v of_o this_o mark_n to_o no_o purpose_n since_o our_o chief_a question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v orthodox_n or_o no._n all_o these_o consequence_n which_o flow_v natural_o from_o the_o answer_n of_o bellarmine_n contradict_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o it_o concern_v he_o to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n he_o can_v decline_v the_o authority_n of_o this_o cardinal_n but_o some_o will_v say_v last_o it_o may_v be_v bellarmine_n be_v deceive_v and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o well_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n which_o be_v between_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o donatist_n nor_o well_o comprehend_v the_o true_a hypothesis_n of_o that_o father_n i_o confess_v that_o this_o may_v be_v but_o it_o may_v be_v also_o that_o he_o do_v well_o understand_v it_o and_o that_o the_o misconstrue_v shall_v be_v on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la this_o be_v that_o which_o must_v be_v further_o clear_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n we_o must_v note_v a_o thing_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la seem_v not_o to_o have_v comprise_v which_o be_v that_o if_o the_o donatist_n have_v accuse_v the_o society_n of_o s._n augustine_n of_o heresy_n s._n
contest_v and_o when_o we_o allege_v to_o you_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n extension_n multitude_n and_o the_o other_o advantage_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o own_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n be_v false_a or_o that_o its_o worship_n be_v corrupt_v or_o to_o conclude_v that_o those_o advantage_n alone_o will_v give_v it_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n though_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v orthodox_n but_o we_o pretend_v only_o that_o set_v aside_o the_o discussion_n of_o doctrine_n we_o can_v convince_v you_o of_o schism_n by_o those_o prejudices_fw-la alone_o which_o without_o any_o further_a examination_n mark_v out_o which_o of_o the_o two_o communion_n be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o by_o consequence_n which_o be_v false_a and_o schismatical_a i_o have_v already_o answer_v divers_a time_n this_o objection_n but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v revive_v here_o further_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n i_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o show_v yet_o far_o the_o vanity_n of_o it_o and_o to_o discover_v more_o and_o more_o on_o which_o side_n the_o fallacy_n lie_v i_o say_v then_o that_o when_o i_o suppose_v in_o this_o dispute_n that_o we_o have_v right_o at_o the_o bottom_n my_o supposition_n be_v just_a and_o within_o the_o rule_n of_o good_a reason_n for_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v it_o either_o as_o a_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v nor_o as_o a_o thing_n grant_v to_o i_o but_o as_o a_o matter_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v examine_v and_o on_o the_o examination_n of_o which_o that_o question_n of_o schism_n and_o the_o true_a church_n ought_v necessary_o to_o depend_v we_o will_v say_v they_o show_v you_o without_o enter_v into_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o doctrine_n by_o mere_a prejudices_fw-la that_o you_o be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n and_o that_o you_o have_v no_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n nor_o to_o gather_v assembly_n and_o as_o for_o i_o i_o pretend_v to_o show_v that_o that_o way_n be_v illusory_a and_o sophistical_a and_o that_o one_o ought_v to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n in_o order_n to_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o communion_n be_v schismatical_a and_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n to_o this_o effect_n i_o prove_v that_o though_o the_o protestant_a party_n shall_v be_v despoil_v of_o all_o those_o advantage_n treat_v on_o provide_v it_o have_v on_o its_o side_n the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o worship_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v it_o not_o it_o have_v all_o the_o right_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n that_o its_o assembly_n be_v lawful_a and_o that_o its_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v just_a from_o whence_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o all_o those_o prejudices_fw-la be_v to_o no_o purpose_n in_o the_o decide_n of_o our_o question_n and_o that_o all_o depend_v on_o the_o discussion_n of_o those_o point_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o we_o see_v here_o the_o use_n of_o my_o supposition_n the_o business_n at_o present_a be_v not_o to_o know_v whether_o we_o have_v right_o in_o the_o foundation_n or_o not_o if_o that_o be_v all_o the_o business_n i_o will_v not_o suppose_v it_o at_o all_o i_o will_v prove_v it_o but_o the_o business_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o they_o can_v by_o those_o mere_a prejudices_fw-la prove_v that_o our_o separate_a assembly_n from_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v unlawful_a but_o i_o show_v that_o they_o can_v because_o if_o we_o have_v reason_n on_o our_o side_n in_o the_o matter_n that_o be_v controvert_v our_o assembly_n be_v lawful_a notwithstanding_o those_o prejudices_fw-la in_o a_o word_n we_o pretend_v to_o maintain_v our_o assembly_n no_o otherwise_o then_o by_o the_o right_n that_o the_o foundation_n give_v we_o but_o by_o that_o right_n alone_o we_o pretend_v to_o maintain_v they_o so_o that_o when_o they_o contest_v it_o with_o we_o we_o run_v back_o to_o the_o foundation_n and_o we_o show_v they_o that_o the_o foundation_n be_v sufficient_a to_o render_v our_o assembly_n lawful_a from_o whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o they_o can_v treat_v we_o as_o unjust_a and_o schismatic_n otherwise_o then_o in_o come_v to_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n itself_o when_o therefore_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o to_o convince_v we_o of_o schism_n they_o need_v but_o to_o set_v aside_o the_o discussion_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o to_o show_v we_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n they_o need_v but_o to_o lay_v aside_o that_o reason_n upon_o which_o we_o ground_n ourselves_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v find_v this_o shift_n to_o be_v so_o fine_a and_o ingenuous_a that_o he_o have_v judge_v it_o worthy_a to_o be_v consecrate_a to_o posterity_n by_o one_o of_o his_o book_n in_o fine_a if_o we_o be_v to_o clear_v this_o truth_n by_o example_n we_o need_v but_o to_o repeat_v here_o two_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v justify_v in_o the_o three_o part_n and_o which_o be_v clear_a and_o certain_a out_o of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o one_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arrian_n the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n follow_v heresy_n and_o the_o other_o that_o a_o small_a number_n of_o the_o orthodox_n a_o small_a party_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o its_o pastor_n and_o spoil_v of_o all_o those_o kind_n of_o advantage_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o set_v up_o its_o assembly_n apart_o and_o to_o hold_v the_o best_a christian_n society_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o do_v those_o that_o be_v heretic_n fill_v the_o church_n and_o as_o for_o the_o orthodox_n they_o meet_v as_o they_o can_v sometime_o in_o the_o field_n and_o sometime_o even_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o novatian_o as_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v indisputable_a and_o justify_v by_o history_n we_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o do_v but_o to_o demand_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la whether_o he_o believe_v that_o those_o orthodox_n be_v schismatic_n for_o have_v so_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o pastor_n not_o only_o by_o a_o negative_a separation_n but_o even_o by_o a_o positive_a one_o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o their_o assembly_n be_v unlawful_a whether_o he_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v do_v better_a to_o have_v remain_v in_o the_o same_o communion_n with_o heretic_n then_o in_o withdraw_v from_o they_o whether_o he_o think_v that_o the_o arrian_n can_v have_v say_v to_o they_o with_o any_o reason_n that_o without_o enter_v upon_o any_o examination_n of_o their_o doctrine_n they_o can_v convince_v they_o of_o schism_n by_o that_o separation_n alone_o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o those_o orthodox_n have_v give_v a_o very_a ill_a answer_n in_o say_v that_o since_o their_o separation_n be_v only_o found_v on_o their_o doctrine_n it_o be_v by_o that_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_v and_o not_o by_o those_o vain_a and_o deceitful_a advantage_n which_o sometime_o follow_v the_o church_n but_o which_o oftentimes_o abandon_v it_o also_o and_o upon_o which_o nothing_o of_o certainty_n can_v be_v establish_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v answer_v what_o he_o please_v but_o we_o be_v at_o least_o assure_v that_o he_o can_v neither_o condemn_v the_o arrian_n without_o justify_v we_o nor_o justify_v the_o orthodox_n without_o condemn_v himself_o it_o be_v necessary_a then_o that_o we_o come_v to_o agree_v in_o this_o truth_n that_o the_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o external_n society_n and_o by_o consequence_n to_o raise_v assembly_n belong_v to_o the_o true_o faithful_a only_o and_o that_o if_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n teach_v false_a doctrine_n and_o corrupt_v the_o ministry_n to_o that_o degree_n that_o it_o can_v be_v allow_v to_o the_o faithful_a to_o live_v in_o communion_n with_o they_o the_o true_a faithful_a remain_v yet_o unite_v among_o themselves_o by_o that_o external_n union_n out_o of_o which_o their_o assembly_n proceed_v and_o that_o by_o consequence_n they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o meet_v together_o and_o to_o make_v up_o a_o body_n in_o a_o visible_a communion_n but_o they_o will_v say_v if_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o general_o all_o the_o pastor_n forsake_v those_o pretend_a true_a faithful_n whereof_o you_o speak_v who_o be_v there_o that_o shall_v assemble_v they_o they_o be_v all_o but_o so_o many_o mere_a private_a man_n and_o what_o right_o have_v those_o private_a man_n to_o gather_v assembly_n beside_o religious_a assembly_n be_v chief_o institute_v for_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o word_n and_o administration_n of_o the_o sarrament_n and_o can_v any_o ascribe_v the_o right_n of_o preach_v and_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n to_o mere_a private_a man_n separate_v from_o their_o pastor_n when_o therefore_o
or_o two_o nation_n jerusalem_n and_o babylon_n which_o although_o they_o be_v mix_v together_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v real_o separate_v and_o he_o will_v have_v the_o head_n of_o the_o one_o to_o be_v jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o devil_n the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o it_o be_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o he_o distinguish_v between_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o be_v of_o the_o church_n for_o he_o will_v that_o although_o the_o wicked_a may_v be_v in_o the_o church_n yet_o that_o nevertheless_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o its_o body_n but_o that_o they_o be_v in_o its_o body_n as_o ill_a humour_n that_o oppress_a and_o disturb_v it_o and_o it_o be_v to_o the_o faithful_a alone_o exclusive_o to_o all_o other_o that_o he_o ascribe_v all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n although_o the_o wicked_a may_v sometime_o have_v the_o dispense_n they_o in_o quality_n of_o minister_n and_o pastor_n for_o he_o will_v in_o that_o case_n that_o those_o may_v be_v inhabitant_n of_o babylon_n who_o distribute_v that_o good_a which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o they_o 61._o but_o to_o the_o true_o faithful_a only_a the_o only_a inhabitant_n of_o jerusalem_n it_o be_v then_o a_o certain_a and_o manifest_a truth_n that_o the_o true_o faithful_a only_o be_v the_o church_n and_o that_o to_o they_o alone_o belong_v all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o we_o will_v here_o add_v another_o to_o it_o which_o be_v not_o less_o certain_a since_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o promise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o there_o always_o have_v be_v a_o church_n in_o the_o world_n it_o will_v evident_o follow_v that_o if_o our_o communion_n have_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o worship_n over_o the_o roman_a communion_n in_o a_o word_n if_o we_o have_v reason_n at_o the_o foundation_n we_o be_v not_o only_o the_o true_a church_n but_o that_o we_o be_v so_o by_o a_o just_a succession_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la and_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la to_o that_o church_n which_o precede_v we_o and_o which_o even_o precede_v we_o immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n it_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v inquire_v after_o where_o it_o be_v or_o which_o it_o be_v for_o the_o promise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o have_v one_o his_o scripture_n reason_n the_o father_n declare_v to_o we_o that_o it_o consist_v whole_o in_o the_o true_o faithful_a put_v then_o these_o true_o faithful_a where_o you_o please_v in_o france_n in_o spain_n in_o italy_n in_o the_o west_n in_o the_o east_n or_o in_o the_o indies_n if_o you_o will_v it_o be_v nothing_o to_o our_o question_n if_o we_o be_v true_o faithful_a as_o they_o we_o be_v their_o lawful_a successor_n in_o all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o christian_a society_n whether_o we_o receive_v the_o faith_n from_o their_o hand_n or_o whether_o we_o receive_v it_o elsewhere_o it_o matter_n not_o we_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v their_o true_a heir_n for_o god_n as_o saint_n john_n baptist_n say_v may_v even_o of_o these_o stone_n raise_v up_o child_n unto_o abraham_n they_o be_v our_o father_n by_o the_o right_n of_o age_n but_o they_o be_v our_o brethren_n also_o by_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o one_o and_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o animate_v we_o and_o make_v we_o to_o be_v one_o body_n with_o they_o when_o they_o be_v in_o the_o world_n in_o what_o condition_n soever_o they_o be_v the_o ministry_n be_v they_o the_o sacrament_n be_v they_o the_o right_a of_o assembly_n belong_v to_o they_o since_o those_o thing_n can_v only_o belong_v to_o the_o faithful_a and_o when_o god_n have_v send_v they_o to_o their_o rest_n that_o mystical_a heritage_n can_v be_v raise_v by_o none_o but_o other_o true_a believer_n for_o such_o be_v the_o law_n of_o the_o family_n of_o god_n that_o it_o be_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n nor_o transmission_n of_o pulpit_n and_o benefice_n that_o make_v a_o succession_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o as_o tertallian_n speak_v the_o consanguinity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n 32._o if_o then_o we_o have_v that_o spiritual_a consanguinity_n we_o be_v their_o true_a successor_n and_o we_o make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n one_o church_n with_o they_o but_o they_o will_v say_v how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o you_o shall_v make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n with_o the_o church_n which_o be_v before_o the_o reformation_n since_o that_o church_n live_v then_o in_o communion_n with_o those_o from_o who_o you_o be_v now_o separate_v she_o have_v a_o exterual_a worship_n quite_o differ_v from_o you_o she_o be_v under_o quite_o another_o ministry_n than_o you_o for_o she_o be_v under_o a_o ministry_n that_o profess_v to_o invocate_v saint_n religious_o to_o worship_v their_o image_n and_o their_o relic_n to_o sacrifice_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n and_o all_o the_o other_o article_n that_o you_o at_o this_o day_n profess_v to_o reject_v how_o can_v you_o be_v the_o same_o church_n how_o can_v your_o minister_n be_v successor_n to_o those_o who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n bishop_n arch-bishop_n cardinal_n patriarch_n and_o pope_n your_o liturgy_n be_v different_a your_o discipline_n be_v not_o less_o you_o have_v neither_o feast_n nor_o procession_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o solemnity_n practise_v open_o among_o we_o how_o can_v it_o be_v otherwise_o then_o that_o you_o shall_v be_v a_o new_a church_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o if_o that_o reason_v be_v just_o it_o will_v conclude_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o the_o same_o church_n with_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n establish_v at_o first_o for_o according_a to_o the_o idea_n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v we_o of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n we_o can_v see_v there_o any_o thing_n like_o to_o that_o which_o be_v do_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n we_o find_v there_o neither_o the_o same_o tenet_n nor_o the_o same_o worship_n nor_o the_o same_o solemnity_n nor_o the_o same_o form_n of_o ministry_n nor_o the_o same_o government_n nor_o the_o same_o discipline_n nor_o the_o same_o sacrament_n nor_o the_o same_o liturgy_n nor_o in_o fine_a any_o thing_n of_o that_o which_o our_o father_n reform_v let_v they_o tell_v we_o then_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o mean_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o the_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n for_o if_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n two_o different_a church_n and_o that_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o choose_v one_o to_o have_v communion_n with_o or_o a_o identity_n with_o as_o they_o speak_v we_o shall_v not_o hesitate_n upon_o the_o choice_n we_o shall_v have_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o consolation_n and_o assurance_n to_o find_v ourselves_o conform_v to_o the_o apostolic_a church_n then_o to_o be_v in_o nothing_o different_a from_o that_o which_o immediate_o precede_v the_o reformation_n since_o the_o apostolic_a ought_v to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o mother_n church_n the_o original_a exemplar_n or_o pattern_n to_o all_o the_o age_n follow_v from_o which_o it_o be_v not_o allowable_a to_o recede_v let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la then_o if_o he_o please_v do_v one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o show_v we_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n all_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v not_o in_o conformity_n with_o the_o church_n that_o be_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n and_o upon_o which_o ground_n he_o will_v have_v we_o be_v a_o new_a church_n let_v he_o show_v we_o that_o there_o be_v transubstantiation_n there_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o worship_v of_o image_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o worship_v of_o relic_n the_o order_n and_o vow_n of_o their_o religious_a the_o caelibacy_n of_o churchman_n worship_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n their_o feast_n procession_n and_o in_o general_a all_o that_o that_o according_a to_o he_o make_v we_o a_o new_a church_n differ_v from_o that_o which_o precede_v the_o reformation_n or_o if_o he_o will_v not_o engage_v himself_o so_o far_o let_v he_o at_o least_o tell_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o understand_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o itself_o a_o new_a church_n differ_v from_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n establish_v he_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o do_v the_o first_o of_o those_o thing_n because_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a and_o he_o can_v never_o do_v the_o second_o because_o his_o principle_n whole_o oppose_v it_o and_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o who_o believe_v and_o practise_v all_o that_o which_o i_o have_v
note_v be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n if_o then_o he_o can_v do_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o he_o ought_v to_o look_v to_o it_o how_o he_o mean_v that_o his_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o it_o be_v enough_o as_o to_o we_o to_o find_v ourselves_o conformable_a to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n since_o that_o be_v as_o we_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n that_o god_n have_v establish_v upon_o earth_n to_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v a_o perpetual_a subsistence_n and_o without_o which_o we_o shall_v very_o difficult_o know_v precise_o how_o he_o have_v execute_v his_o promise_n we_o shall_v no_o way_n doubt_v that_o we_o be_v the_o same_o church_n which_o have_v subsist_v even_o down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n for_o when_o we_o shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n how_o it_o have_v subsist_v when_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o it_o have_v subsist_v since_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v inviolable_a and_o none_o can_v call_v it_o in_o question_n without_o impiety_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o we_o be_v not_o a_o new_a church_n but_o the_o same_o which_o have_v always_o abide_v and_o which_o be_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n that_o way_n which_o we_o hold_v to_o assure_v ourselves_o of_o this_o truth_n be_v not_o only_o good_a solid_a and_o certain_a but_o it_o be_v yet_o further_o the_o only_a one_o that_o any_o communion_n can_v or_o aught_o to_o hold_v if_o it_o will_v be_v certain_a with_o a_o good_a conscience_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o have_v always_o subsist_v and_o which_o will_v always_o subsist_v i_o will_v say_v it_o ought_v to_o compare_v itself_o with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v conformable_a to_o that_o and_o as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o follow_a age_n it_o ought_v to_o rest_v assure_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v say_v that_o he_o will_v be_v with_o he_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o that_o certainty_n arise_v from_o thence_o that_o be_v one_o with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v also_o one_o with_o that_o of_o all_o the_o age_n follow_v but_o if_o he_o will_v take_v another_o way_n and_o say_v that_o communion_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o fifteen_o or_o sixteen_o age_n therefore_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n because_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v that_o his_o church_n shall_v always_o subsist_v it_o be_v evident_o to_o expose_v himself_o to_o error_n and_o illusion_n and_o to_o follow_v a_o very_a false_a and_o deceitful_a way_n of_o reason_v the_o reason_n be_v evident_a because_o by_o this_o mean_v one_o be_v liable_a to_o take_v that_o for_o the_o church_n in_o the_o 15_o or_o 16_o age_n which_o it_o may_v be_v be_v not_o so_o for_o in_o that_o visible_a body_n which_o they_o call_v the_o church_n mix_v there_o be_v two_o party_n the_o one_o which_o be_v proper_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o which_o be_v not_o the_o one_o which_o be_v the_o wheat_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v sow_v and_o the_o other_o which_o be_v the_o tare_n sow_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o enemy_n the_o one_o which_o be_v the_o good_a seed_n and_o the_o other_o which_o be_v the_o chaff_n but_o it_o may_v so_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o tare_n shall_v exceed_v the_o wheat_n and_o that_o a_o heap_n of_o chaff_n shall_v cover_v the_o good_a seed_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o conformity_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v with_o that_o church_n may_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o conformity_n with_o the_o chaff_n and_o the_o tare_n and_o not_o with_o the_o wheat_n which_o will_v be_v the_o great_a of_o all_o illusion_n but_o if_o they_o take_v the_o former_a way_n they_o will_v be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o fall_v into_o that_o error_n because_o we_o know_v that_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o wheat_n surmount_v the_o tare_n the_o good_a grain_n the_o chaff_n and_o that_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o their_o eye_n be_v of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o of_o the_o wicked_a one_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v deceive_v in_o take_v one_o unity_n for_o another_o this_o then_o be_v the_o way_n that_o we_o hold_v and_o which_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n give_v we_o great_a peace_n of_o conscience_n those_o who_o follow_v the_o other_o aught_o to_o take_v heed_n that_o they_o go_v not_o from_o it_o see_v here_o my_o first_o answer_n the_o second_o be_v that_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n never_o ought_v to_o be_v confound_v with_o that_o which_o regard_v only_o its_o condition_n the_o church_n as_o i_o have_v so_o often_o already_o say_v consist_v only_o in_o the_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a and_o not_o in_o that_o confuse_a heap_n of_o the_o worldly_a who_o assemble_v with_o they_o under_o the_o same_o ministry_n and_o who_o partake_v of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n that_o therefore_o which_o make_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o true_a faith_n piety_n and_o charity_n and_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o those_o virtue_n can_v be_v without_o the_o true_a doctrine_n disintangle_v from_o all_o those_o error_n which_o separate_v we_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o one_o only_a god_n and_o the_o mediation_n of_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o true_a and_o pure_a doctrine_n be_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o while_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n remain_v in_o a_o communion_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o leave_v there_o some_o liberty_n to_o the_o mind_n and_o conscience_n of_o man_n for_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o object_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o action_n of_o religion_n how_o impure_a soever_o that_o communion_n may_v be_v whatsoever_o error_n may_v be_v teach_v there_o whatsoever_o false_a worship_n they_o may_v practice_v there_o how_o corrupt_v soever_o the_o public_a ministry_n may_v be_v there_o be_v always_o a_o mean_n there_o to_o separate_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a and_o to_o secure_v one_o self_n from_o this_o in_o hold_v to_o the_o other_o without_o fall_v into_o hypocrisy_n or_o act_v against_o the_o dictate_v of_o one_o conscience_n by_o false_a show_n but_o i_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o that_o visible_a communion_n that_o we_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v there_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n purgatory_n human_a satisfaction_n indulgence_n the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o pope_n that_o they_o religious_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o god_n there_o and_o those_o of_o the_o saint_n that_o in_o those_o day_n they_o give_v a_o religious_a worship_n to_o relic_n that_o they_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n there_o as_o be_v the_o very_a person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o then_o invocate_v the_o saint_n and_o in_o a_o word_n that_o they_o then_o believe_v and_o practise_v all_o that_o which_o they_o now_o believe_v and_o practice_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n be_v as_o yet_o there_o and_o we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o in_o that_o good_a which_o there_o be_v there_o they_o have_v light_a enough_o to_o reject_v that_o which_o be_v bad_a that_o commandment_n alone_o thou_o shall_v worship_v one_o only_a god_n be_v enough_o to_o let_v a_o good_a soul_n know_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o adore_v either_o saint_n or_o angel_n or_o to_o call_v upon_o they_o or_o render_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o their_o image_n and_o relic_n nor_o to_o take_v any_o creature_n for_o the_o object_n of_o this_o devotion_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o that_o of_o his_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v those_o of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o real_a presence_n transubstantiation_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n haman_n satisfaction_n indulgence_n and_o purgatory_n for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o religion_n than_o be_v compose_v of_o two_o contradictory_n party_n that_o overthrow_v one_o another_o those_o who_o take_v thing_n on_o the_o wrong_a side_n destroy_v the_o good_a by_o the_o bad_a for_o in_o adore_v for_o example_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n they_o overthrow_v that_o good_a doctrine_n thou_o
so_o that_o we_o see_v they_o do_v that_o open_o after_o their_o promotion_n which_o they_o secret_o covet_v before_o all_o their_o care_n be_v for_o the_o temporal_a and_o nothing_o for_o the_o spiritual_a but_o this_o be_v never_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o emperor_n they_o do_v not_o then_o think_v that_o the_o spiritual_a affair_n will_v be_v ingulpht_v in_o the_o temporal_a when_o they_o give_v those_o good_n to_o the_o church_n so_o our_o father_n be_v but_o too_o well_o acquaint_v with_o that_o spirit_n of_o avarice_n with_o animate_v the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n and_o every_o one_o know_v that_o one_o of_o the_o matter_n that_o very_o much_o scandalize_v they_o and_o make_v they_o deliberate_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o traffic_n of_o indulgence_n in_o effect_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o vice_n that_o corrupt_v all_o thing_n and_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o root_n of_o all_o evil_a and_o elsewhere_o a_o kind_n 5._o of_o idolatry_n be_v as_o it_o be_v for_o many_o age_n so_o universal_o spread_v over_o the_o clergy_n over_o the_o head_n and_o the_o member_n even_o to_o the_o monk_n themselves_o what_o likelihood_n i_o say_v be_v there_o that_o this_o vice_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v so_o much_o increase_v by_o their_o superstition_n shall_v have_v leave_v religion_n in_o its_o natural_a purity_n 4._o our_o father_n discern_v a_o prodigious_a neglect_n of_o the_o function_n of_o the_o ministry_n join_v with_o that_o covetousness_n for_o a_o preach_a bishop_n be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n so_o rare_a that_o it_o be_v altogether_o unusual_a the_o care_n of_o the_o poor_a the_o visit_n of_o the_o sick_a the_o comfort_v the_o afflict_a the_o correct_v the_o ignorant_a the_o study_v of_o the_o scripture_n and_o all_o the_o other_o office_n belong_v to_o the_o pastoral_n crosier_n be_v if_o not_o quite_o quite_o abandon_v yet_o at_o least_o extreme_o neglect_v all_o be_v may_v almost_o reduce_v to_o say_v of_o the_o service_n as_o one_o speak_v and_o to_o read_v of_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n &_o the_o formulary_n of_o a_o liturgy_n which_o a_o very_a few_o of_o the_o people_n understand_v and_o neither_o he_o himself_o sometime_o who_o read_v it_o before_o they_o it_o be_v this_o that_o make_v nicholas_n de_fw-fr clemangis_n archdeacon_n of_o bayeux_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o centuary_n to_o say_v that_o the_o study_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o those_o who_o teach_v they_o be_v deride_v by_o all_o and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o more_o amaze_a be_v that_o it_o be_v chief_o ecclesiae_fw-la the_o bishop_n that_o scoff_v at_o they_o prefer_v their_o own_o tradition_n to_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n now_o a_o day_n the_o charge_n of_o preach_v which_o be_v a_o office_n so_o admirable_a and_o so_o glorious_a and_o which_o heretofore_o belong_v to_o the_o pastor_n only_o be_v now_o think_v so_o vile_a by_o they_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o which_o they_o judge_v more_o unworthy_a of_o their_o grandeur_n and_o to_o bring_v more_o reproach_n to_o their_o dignity_n he_o adjoin_v that_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n open_o to_o profess_v that_o it_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o beg_a friar_n to_o preach_v and_o not_o to_o they_o but_o this_o negligence_n do_v not_o spring_v up_o in_o that_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n nor_o in_o that_o that_o immediate_o precede_v it_o for_o since_o the_o nine_o century_n the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v extreme_a slack_a in_o dress_v the_o vineyard_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o can_v not_o but_o have_v make_v way_n for_o false_a doctrine_n and_o superstition_n and_o have_v cause_v a_o very_a great_a alteration_n in_o religion_n 5._o ignorance_n be_v one_o inevitable_a consequence_n of_o that_o carelessness_n of_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o of_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n be_v the_o most_o improper_a to_o engage_v any_o to_o have_v rely_v on_o their_o conduct_n and_o to_o have_v rest_v assure_v of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o their_o instruction_n this_o ignorance_n be_v very_o great_a and_o very_a general_n in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o father_n and_o the_o most_o prejudice_v of_o our_o adversary_n will_v not_o deny_v it_o but_o it_o have_v begin_v a_o great_a while_n before_o their_o day_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o barbarism_n of_o the_o school_n and_o from_o the_o matter_n and_o stile_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o book_n that_o the_o precede_a age_n have_v produce_v and_o from_o the_o express_a testimony_n of_o divers_a author_n the_o church_n of_o god_n say_v st._n bernard_n every_o day_n in_o divers_a manner_n find_v by_o sad_a experience_n 20._o in_o what_o great_a danger_n she_o be_v when_o the_o shepherd_n know_v not_o where_o the_o pasture_n be_v nor_o the_o guide_n where_o the_o right_a way_n be_v and_o when_o that_o very_a man_n who_o shall_v speak_v for_o god_n and_o on_o his_o side_n be_v ignorant_a what_o be_v the_o will_n of_o his_o master_n in_o these_o day_n say_v marsilius_n of_o padova_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n in_o these_o day_n wherein_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v corrupt_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n be_v but_o mean_o instruct_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o i_o dare_v say_v they_o be_v uncapable_a of_o decide_v the_o doubt_n of_o their_o faith_n for_o ambition_n covetousness_n and_o canvassing_n obtain_v the_o temporal_a benefice_n and_o they_o purchase_v in_o effect_n by_o their_o service_n or_o by_o their_o prayer_n by_o their_o gold_n or_o by_o their_o favour_n all_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o age._n god_n be_v my_o witness_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o his_o faithful_a also_o that_o i_o remember_v i_o have_v see_v many_o priest_n many_o abbot_n and_o many_o prelate_n so_o void_a of_o knowledge_n that_o they_o have_v not_o know_v how_o to_o speak_v even_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o grammar_n be_v it_o not_o very_o natural_a to_o conclude_v that_o a_o number_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n will_v infallible_o accrue_v from_o the_o favour_v of_o this_o ignorance_n and_o thereby_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o that_o will_v produce_v novelty_n and_o that_o those_o which_o former_o be_v but_o private_a opinion_n or_o which_o consist_v but_o in_o some_o first_o disposition_n and_o tendency_n to_o error_n will_v become_v general_a and_o be_v change_v into_o habit_n 6._o but_o may_v not_o our_o father_n very_a well_o conclude_v the_o same_o thing_n from_o that_o dreadful_a depravation_n of_o manner_n which_o they_o and_o their_o father_n have_v see_v reign_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n among_o the_o churchman_n those_o who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o history_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o lamentation_n that_o all_o honest_a man_n make_v then_o and_o the_o mournful_a description_n that_o they_o have_v leave_v of_o those_o time_n in_o their_o write_n one_o may_v read_v for_o the_o twelve_o century_n only_a st._n bernard_n for_o the_o thirteen_o cardinal_n hugo_n for_o the_o fourteen_o william_n bishop_n of_o mende_n for_o the_o fifteen_o werner_n rollewink_v a_o carthusian_n monk_n of_o cologne_n for_o they_o say_v but_o too_o much_o for_o the_o justify_n of_o these_o article_n and_o for_o the_o sixteen_o which_o be_v the_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n who_o do_v not_o know_v that_o it_o be_v extreme_o corrupt_v one_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o which_o the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o bavaria_n so_o vehement_o complain_v before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o his_o master_n and_o upon_o which_o he_o so_o much_o insist_v be_v the_o wicked_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n where_o he_o say_v that_o he_o can_v not_o describe_v their_o horrible_a wickedness_n without_o offend_v 6._o the_o chaste_a ear_n of_o the_o audience_n he_o subjoin_v that_o the_o prince_n his_o master_n remonstrate_v to_o the_o council_n that_o the_o correction_n of_o point_n in_o doctrine_n will_v be_v vain_a and_o unprofitable_a if_o they_o do_v not_o first_o correct_v their_o manner_n that_o the_o clergy_n be_v defame_v by_o reason_n of_o their_o luxury_n that_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n do_v not_o suffer_v any_o layman_n to_o have_v a_o concubine_n that_o notwithstanding_o among_o the_o clergy_n it_o be_v so_o common_a a_o thing_n to_o have_v they_o that_o amid_o a_o hundred_o priest_n one_o can_v not_o find_v above_o three_o or_o four_o who_o either_o keep_v not_o whore_n or_o be_v not_o marry_v the_o one_o secret_o and_o the_o other_o public_o it_o be_v trent_n with_o shame_n that_o i_o speak_v of_o it_o say_v the_o cardinal_n of_o lorraine_n in_o a_o oration_n that_o he_o make_v to_o the_o same_o council_n but_o it_o be_v also_o
which_o they_o give_v to_o none_o but_o the_o chief_a and_o great_a of_o the_o go_n and_o that_o that_o worship_n about_o which_o the_o question_n be_v be_v only_o a_o inferior_a and_o low_a kind_n of_o worship_n so_o they_o defend_v their_o worship_v of_o image_n by_o that_o distinction_n of_o absolute_a and_o relative_n worship_n but_o that_o be_v the_o very_a same_o distinction_n which_o the_o pagan_n serve_v themselves_o of_o to_o excuse_v the_o worship_n they_o render_v to_o the_o statue_n of_o their_o god_n allege_v that_o any_o one_o very_o much_o wrong_v they_o in_o imagine_v that_o they_o serve_v stock_n of_o wood_n or_o stone_n but_o their_o devotion_n be_v carry_v out_o only_o to_o those_o object_n that_o those_o statue_n represent_v they_o defend_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n by_o that_o distinction_n that_o they_o do_v not_o pray_v to_o they_o as_o the_o author_n of_o those_o grace_n which_o they_o desire_v but_o only_o as_o they_o be_v mere_a intercessor_n before_o god_n but_o yet_o the_o very_a heathen_n say_v the_o same_o as_o to_o those_o prayer_n which_o they_o offer_v up_o to_o their_o inferior_a god_n who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v but_o as_o the_o friend_n and_o favourite_n of_o the_o great_a god_n who_o they_o make_v use_v of_o towards_o he_o to_o obtain_v blessing_n for_o themselves_o they_o defend_v a_o company_n of_o opinion_n and_o custom_n in_o their_o religion_n by_o say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o tradition_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o father_n but_o that_o defence_n have_v yet_o this_o unhappiness_n that_o it_o favour_v the_o jew_n against_o those_o censure_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v whole_o beat_v down_o by_o those_o word_n in_o vain_a do_v they_o worship_v i_o teach_v for_o doctrine_n the_o commandment_n of_o man_n 9_o 8._o we_o may_v here_o very_o well_o join_v to_o what_o have_v be_v say_v the_o scandal_n our_o father_n must_v needs_o have_v take_v at_o that_o school-divinity_n which_o for_o a_o long_a time_n have_v fill_v the_o world_n with_o question_n not_o only_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a but_o pernicious_a also_o and_o lead_v man_n to_o wickedness_n we_o can_v make_v a_o long_a catalogue_n of_o those_o question_n if_o the_o common_a interest_n of_o christianity_n do_v not_o oblige_v we_o to_o conceal_v they_o from_o the_o public_a but_o because_o we_o fear_v the_o ignorant_a or_o the_o malicious_a will_v lay_v it_o to_o our_o charge_n that_o we_o will_v impose_v on_o the_o world_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o a_o affect_a modesty_n we_o will_v send_v our_o reader_n to_o that_o collection_n which_o cardinal_n perron_n himself_o have_v make_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n page_n 920._o where_o i_o assure_v myself_o they_o will_v find_v on_o one_o only_a article_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n more_o than_o enough_o to_o justify_v that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v what_o can_v any_o one_o think_v of_o such_o a_o manner_n of_o treat_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o that_o be_v they_o have_v join_v with_o it_o to_o defend_v all_o thing_n by_o and_o that_o even_o the_o most_o remote_a from_o sense_n and_o by_o distinction_n crude_a and_o senseless_a if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o all_o that_o be_v very_o likely_a to_o raise_v a_o abundance_n of_o error_n and_o excellent_o contrive_v for_o the_o maintain_n of_o all_o such_o as_o ignorance_n passion_n engagement_n or_o interest_n will_v yet_o have_v produce_v i_o know_v that_o the_o wise_a sort_n among_o our_o adversary_n be_v themselves_o ashamed_a of_o it_o but_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o it_o be_v almost_o the_o only_a way_n of_o teach_v the_o divinity_n of_o rome_n for_o a_o long_a time_n before_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o very_a just_a prejudice_n against_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n that_o depend_v so_o absolute_o on_o that_o of_o the_o school_n 9_o one_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o disorder_n of_o the_o school_n be_v the_o deprave_a of_o christian_a morality_n by_o the_o introduction_n of_o divers_a destructive_a maxim_n which_o tend_v only_o to_o corrupt_v man_n mind_n and_o heart_n as_o well_o in_o respect_n of_o piety_n towards_o god_n as_o of_o justice_n and_o common_a charity_n towards_o man_n and_o of_o that_o temperance_n that_o every_o man_n ought_v to_o maintain_v in_o his_o action_n it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o relate_v in_o this_o place_n all_o the_o proof_n that_o make_v good_a this_o charge_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o to_o allege_v only_o some_o piece_n that_o have_v make_v too_o much_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n to_o be_v unknown_a they_o be_v on_o one_o side_n the_o provincial_a letter_n ascribe_v to_o mr._n paschal_n and_o some_o other_o treatise_n which_o we_o have_v see_v publish_a against_o the_o moral_a divinity_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o apology_n for_o the_o casuist_n and_o the_o book_n of_o amedeus_n guimenius_n those_o former_a piece_n accuse_v the_o jesuit_n of_o teach_v and_o establish_v maxim_n rash_a erroneous_a scandalous_a and_o altogether_o contrary_a to_o good_a manner_n and_o the_o other_o let_v we_o see_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jesuit_n in_o that_o respect_n be_v whole_o like_a to_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a schoolman_n and_o that_o one_o can_v condemn_v the_o jesuit_n without_o condemn_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o whole_a ancient_a school_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o example_n the_o one_o sort_n accuse_v the_o jesuit_n of_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o one_o man_n to_o rejoice_v within_o himself_o at_o the_o death_n of_o another_o and_o to_o desire_v it_o not_o only_a when_o it_o be_v a_o evil_a to_o he_o who_o suffer_v it_o but_o also_o when_o it_o be_v advantageous_a to_o he_o who_o desire_v it_o but_o guimenius_n show_v we_o that_o that_o be_v exact_o the_o doctrine_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n of_o cajetan_a and_o divers_a other_o who_o all_o maintain_v the_o same_o the_o one_o accuse_v the_o jesuit_n for_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o venial_a sin_n to_o be_v disobedient_a to_o divine_a inspiration_n but_o guimenius_n show_v that_o that_o be_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o aquinas_n and_o cajetan_n they_o accuse_v the_o jesuit_n of_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o advise_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o draw_v in_o a_o man_n to_o commit_v a_o lesser_a sin_n to_o avoid_v a_o great_a evil_n as_o to_o persuade_v a_o lascivious_a man_n to_o mere_a fornication_n that_o he_o may_v avoid_v commit_v adultery_n but_o guimenius_n prove_v this_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o cajetan_n sotus_n and_o sylvester_n prierias_fw-la they_o accuse_v the_o jesuit_n of_o maintain_v that_o a_o man_n may_v not_o only_o not_o remove_v a_o occasion_n or_o ground_n of_o sin_n from_o another_o who_o they_o know_v will_v abuse_v it_o to_o that_o end_n but_o that_o they_o may_v at_o the_o same_o time_n present_v it_o to_o he_o and_o by_o that_o mean_n lay_v a_o snare_n for_o he_o to_o make_v he_o fall_v into_o sin_n provide_v they_o do_v it_o with_o a_o good_a intention_n either_o to_o correct_v his_o viciousness_n or_o to_o make_v he_o shun_v some_o other_o inconvenience_n so_o that_o a_o husband_n who_o be_v jealous_a of_o his_o wife_n commit_v adultery_n may_v present_v she_o with_o a_o opportunity_n or_o occasion_n to_o commit_v it_o and_o a_o father_n may_v lay_v a_o occasion_n in_o his_o child_n way_n to_o steal_v from_o he_o but_o guimenius_n let_v we_o see_v that_o this_o be_v the_o very_a opinion_n of_o aquinas_n sotus_n navarr_n and_o of_o cajetan_n i_o omit_v a_o abundance_n of_o other_o beastly_a case_n which_o no_o one_o can_v propose_v without_o wound_v his_o modesty_n they_o will_v say_v to_o this_o it_o may_v be_v that_o the_o sorbonne_n have_v censure_v that_o book_n of_o guimenius_n but_o this_o answer_n signify_v nothing_o for_o we_o be_v not_o concern_v to_o know_v what_o the_o sorbonne_n hold_v in_o these_o day_n nor_o what_o it_o approve_v or_o condemn_v but_o to_o know_v whether_o those_o author_n that_o guimenius_n have_v allege_v be_v well_o or_o ill_o quote_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o those_o scandalous_a and_o pernicious_a maxim_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o school_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n and_o whether_o our_o father_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v look_v on_o they_o as_o evident_a and_o certain_a proof_n of_o a_o great_a corruption_n 10._o i_o know_v not_o whether_o we_o may_v not_o here_o make_v a_o particular_a reflection_n on_o the_o procedure_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n which_o notwithstanding_o the_o safe_a conduct_n grant_v by_o the_o emperor_n sigismond_n to_o john_n huss_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o
follow_v not_o only_o that_o god_n have_v the_o same_o concern_v in_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o church_n as_o of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o that_o he_o have_v yet_o a_o far_o great_a for_o above_o this_o that_o church_n have_v external_a help_n for_o the_o conversation_n of_o its_o purity_n far_o great_a than_o the_o latin_a church_n ever_o have_v for_o it_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o one_o only_a people_n and_o in_o one_o country_n only_o it_o have_v one_o language_n only_o one_o only_a tabernacle_n one_o only_a temple_n but_o one_o civil_a government_n but_o one_o only_a political_a law_n and_o but_o one_o king_n where_o the_o western_a church_n have_v all_o those_o apart_o in_o many_o place_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v keep_v from_o corruption_n not_o only_o at_o one_o but_o divers_a time_n not_o only_o in_o matter_n of_o small_a consequence_n but_o after_o a_o strange_a manner_n by_o a_o heap_n of_o deprave_a tradition_n by_o false_a gloss_n on_o the_o law_n by_o open_a idolatry_n and_o by_o a_o multitude_n of_o other_o thing_n wherewith_o their_o prophet_n reproach_v they_o have_v they_o not_o then_o very_a great_a reason_n to_o think_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o have_v no_o peculiar_a promise_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v keep_v from_o corruption_n in_o be_v distinguish_v from_o that_o of_o israel_n be_v not_o more_o happy_a than_o that_o in_o the_o conservation_n of_o its_o purity_n 4._o to_o this_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n our_o father_n adjoin_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n which_o god_n have_v at_o first_o honour_v with_o christianity_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_a and_o that_o the_o time_n have_v nevertheless_o so_o dissigure_v they_o that_o they_o do_v not_o any_o far_o appear_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v heretofore_o indeed_o into_o what_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v not_o those_o church_n fall_n and_o in_o how_o many_o point_n do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n find_v itself_o to_o differ_v at_o this_o day_n from_o they_o some_o of_o they_o observe_v circumcision_n with_o baptism_n other_o keep_v up_o the_o sacrifice_a of_o live_a creature_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n some_o solemn_o every_o year_n baptise_v their_o river_n and_o their_o horse_n other_o believe_v that_o the_o smoke_n of_o incense_n take_v away_o their_o sin_n other_o hold_v that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a deliver_v from_o the_o pain_n of_o damnation_n those_o soul_n that_o be_v then_o in_o hell_n other_o give_v passport_n in_o due_a form_n to_o the_o die_a to_o carry_v they_o to_o paradise_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o suchlike_a impertinency_n that_o be_v find_v to_o be_v establish_v among_o those_o people_n why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v possible_a that_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v have_v degenerate_v as_o well_o as_o those_o church_n be_v it_o that_o their_o christianity_n be_v from_o the_o beginning_n different_z from_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n or_o be_v it_o because_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v some_o peculiar_a privilege_n beyond_o all_o other_o no_o certain_o their_o vocation_n be_v equal_a on_o one_o part_n and_o on_o the_o other_o and_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n be_v so_o if_o those_o nation_n have_v corrupt_v themselves_o those_o of_o rome_n may_v corrupt_v themselves_o as_o well_o as_o they_o 5._o our_o father_n who_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o those_o example_n can_v not_o but_o represent_v all_o to_o themselves_o also_o in_o my_o judgement_n the_o time_n past_a wherein_o error_n and_o corruption_n have_v visible_o prevail_v over_o the_o truth_n even_o then_o when_o those_o very_a church_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v join_v together_o in_o one_o body_n they_o know_v that_o that_o have_v pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o macedonian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o sirmium_n of_o milan_n of_o ariminum_n at_o selucia_n and_o at_o constantinople_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o in_o a_o council_n at_o ephesus_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o eutychian_o without_o think_v of_o that_o which_o they_o say_v of_o those_o two_o council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n or_o abolisher_n of_o image_n the_o one_o under_o the_o emperor_n leo_n isaurious_a the_o other_o under_o constantine_n copronimus_n that_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o evident_a token_n to_o they_o that_o the_o latin_a church_n may_v be_v very_o likely_a in_o their_o time_n fall_v into_o other_o corruption_n and_o that_o error_n have_v triumph_v over_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o impossible_a that_o that_o which_o have_v happen_v frequent_o in_o respect_n of_o some_o error_n may_v not_o yet_o with_o great_a success_n and_o long_a duration_n happen_v in_o respect_n of_o other_o error_n 6._o moreover_o they_o observe_v that_o council_n of_o a_o great_a name_n among_o the_o latin_n as_o those_o of_o constance_n and_o basil_n have_v be_v reject_v and_o oppose_v by_o other_o council_n and_o that_o in_o the_o most_o weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o supreme_a authority_n that_o ought_v to_o govern_v the_o church_n upon_o earth_n for_o some_o raise_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n above_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o pope_n shall_v have_v a_o absolute_a and_o a_o independent_a and_o perfect_o monarchical_a rule_n over_o the_o church_n what_o can_v our_o father_n conclude_v from_o so_o manifest_a a_o contest_v if_o not_o that_o it_o have_v a_o vast_a confusion_n in_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v exceed_o necessary_a to_o the_o quiet_a settle_n of_o their_o mind_n and_o conscience_n to_o enter_v on_o a_o examination_n of_o that_o which_o those_o man_n teach_v in_o the_o business_n of_o religion_n 7._o our_o father_n be_v confirm_v in_o that_o design_n when_o they_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n those_o obscure_a age_n through_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v past_a for_o who_o know_v not_o what_o the_o nine_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n be_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o those_o that_o follow_v they_o as_o for_o the_o nine_o baronius_n be_v force_v to_o conclude_v the_o history_n of_o it_o with_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o age_n of_o affliction_n to_o the_o church_n in_o general_n and_o chief_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o well_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o complaint_n it_o have_v against_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o west_n and_o east_n and_o 899._o the_o schism_n of_o photius_n as_o by_o reason_n of_o intestine_a and_o implacable_a war_n which_o have_v begin_v then_o to_o be_v form_v within_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o that_o church_n that_o this_o age_n be_v the_o most_o deplorable_a and_o dismal_a above_o all_o the_o rest_n because_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v watchful_a in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n not_o only_o sleep_v profound_o but_o the_o very_a same_o person_n labour_v all_o they_o can_v entire_o to_o drown_v the_o apostolick-ship_n for_o the_o ten_o as_o there_o be_v very_o few_o person_n but_o will_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v bury_v in_o darkness_n more_o gross_a than_o that_o of_o egypt_n so_o it_o will_v be_v needless_a here_o to_o produce_v the_o proof_n the_o eleven_o be_v scarce_o happy_a and_o baronius_n begin_v the_o history_n of_o it_o with_o a_o remark_n of_o so_o universal_a a_o corruption_n of_o manner_n chief_o among_o the_o churchman_n that_o it_o have_v make_v way_n say_v he_o for_o the_o common_a beleif_n of_o the_o near_a approach_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o the_o end_n 1001._o of_o the_o world_n how_o can_v it_o be_v possible_a that_o during_o such_o gloomy_a time_n religion_n faith_n and_o worship_n shall_v be_v preserve_v without_o any_o alteration_n saint_n paul_n have_v join_v together_o faith_n and_o a_o good_a conscience_n as_o two_o thing_n that_o mutual_o sustain_v one_o another_o 1._o and_o have_v take_v notice_n that_o those_o who_o cast_v off_o a_o good_a conscience_n make_v shipwreck_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o effect_n say_v saint_n chrysostome_n then_o when_o man_n lead_v corrupt_v life_n it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v keep_v 5._o themselves_o from_o fall_v into_o perverse_a doctrine_n 8._o to_o these_o consideration_n we_o may_v join_v that_o of_o the_o two_o sort_n of_o philosophy_n which_o successive_o have_v reign_v in_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o plato_n and_o the_o other_o of_o aristotle_n to_o who_o principle_n they_o have_v strive_v to_o accommodate_v the_o christian_a religion_n for_o it_o be_v scarce_o to_o be_v conceive_v but_o that_o mixture_n of_o platonic_a and_o peripatetic_a opinion_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v have_v deface_v the_o faith_n and_o quite_o alter_v his_o true_a worship_n it_o be_v for_o this_o
mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o have_v begin_v to_o work_v or_o to_o form_v itself_o can_v not_o be_v conceive_v of_o but_o under_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o secret_a plot_n who_o low_a foundation_n be_v lay_v in_o the_o very_a day_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o which_o must_v at_o length_n after_o a_o long_a train_n of_o age_n have_v come_v to_o its_o utmost_a pitch_n and_o be_v manifest_v and_o as_o to_o that_o other_o passage_n it_o suppose_v in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o captivity_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n go_v out_o say_v it_o of_o babylon_n second_o a_o captivity_n of_o that_o people_n who_o do_v not_o yet_o fail_v to_o be_v the_o people_n of_o god_n go_v out_o of_o she_o say_v it_o my_o people_n and_o in_o the_o three_o place_n a_o captivity_n in_o which_o while_o they_o abide_v they_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o partake_v of_o the_o sin_n of_o their_o oppressor_n lest_o it_o add_v in_o partake_v of_o its_o sin_n you_o partake_v also_o of_o its_o plague_n all_o that_o form_v a_o idea_n of_o a_o church_n that_o groan_v under_o the_o weight_n of_o a_o great_a corruption_n which_o easy_o give_v way_n to_o that_o thought_n that_o it_o may_v possible_o be_v the_o latin_a church_n as_o soon_o as_o any_o other_o and_o that_o it_o may_v as_o well_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o father_n as_o in_o any_o other_o season_n chap._n v._n more_o particular_a reflection_n upon_o that_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n which_o they_o ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n and_o of_o its_o authority_n any_o one_o may_v now_o see_v methinks_v from_o what_o i_o have_v lay_v down_o what_o judgement_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o that_o pretend_a infallibility_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n ascribe_v to_o itself_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v they_o will_v shut_v our_o eye_n and_o reduce_v we_o to_o a_o slavish_a obedience_n we_o shall_v yet_o nevertheless_o make_v here_o some_o reflection_n upon_o it_o and_o see_v whether_o it_o have_v any_o solid_a foundation_n and_o any_o justice_n in_o that_o claim_n 1._o but_o before_o we_o proceed_v far_o it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o know_v what_o they_o understand_v by_o that_o infallible_a church_n and_o examine_v all_o the_o sense_n that_o may_v be_v give_v to_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o church_n can_v err_v for_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o very_o different_o understand_v it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n then_o if_o they_o will_v plain_o say_v that_o that_o which_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o universal_o practise_v by_o all_o those_o who_o have_v compose_v the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n throughout_o the_o extent_n of_o all_o age_n be_v infallible_o true_a i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a useless_a principle_n since_o to_o speak_v according_a to_o man_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o know_v that_o which_o have_v be_v so_o believe_v and_o universal_o practise_v so_o that_o one_o need_v say_v no_o more_o against_o it_o but_o to_o send_v back_o those_o man_n to_o a_o infallibility_n of_o that_o nature_n who_o can_v make_v a_o search_n so_o just_a so_o clear_a and_o so_o general_a as_o he_o ought_v to_o assure_v himself_o of_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o particular_a member_n unless_o he_o can_v raise_v all_o that_o be_v dead_a and_o understand_v they_o one_o after_o another_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o we_o have_v the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_n but_o all_o have_v not_o write_v and_o who_o can_v warrant_v we_o that_o those_o who_o have_v not_o write_v have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n with_o those_o that_o have_v who_o can_v warrant_v that_o the_o many_o book_n that_o be_v lose_v be_v not_o in_o very_a many_o point_v contrary_a to_o those_o that_o be_v extant_a who_o can_v teach_v we_o nice_o to_o distinguish_v what_o those_o author_n have_v write_v in_o copy_v out_o of_o or_o in_o imitate_v one_o another_o from_o their_o true_a and_o natural_a sentiment_n and_o that_o which_o they_o have_v write_v on_o their_o own_o head_n from_o that_o which_o they_o have_v write_v as_o witness_n of_o the_o general_a belief_n of_o their_o age_n who_o can_v assure_v we_o that_o they_o be_v not_o sometime_o deceive_v in_o take_v for_o the_o general_a belief_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o so_o for_o the_o same_o case_n happen_v in_o these_o very_a day_n that_o as_o to_o those_o thing_n that_o seem_v so_o exceed_o clear_a there_o be_v yet_o a_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o we_o do_v not_o very_o well_o and_o perfect_o know_v what_o the_o general_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v and_o that_o we_o may_v very_o easy_o deceive_v ourselves_o and_o deceive_v other_o how_o much_o more_o than_o heretofore_o when_o those_o thing_n be_v by_o nothing_o near_o so_o clear_o decide_v and_o so_o manifest_a as_o they_o be_v now_o at_o this_o day_n who_o can_v exact_o enough_o tell_v we_o what_o those_o article_n be_v wherein_o all_o the_o ancient_n be_v universal_o agree_v and_o those_o wherein_o they_o do_v not_o agree_v since_o it_o have_v very_o often_o fall_v out_o that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n have_v write_v thing_n very_o contrary_a upon_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_a who_o can_v assure_v we_o that_o what_o three_o or_o four_o ancient_a author_n have_v write_v after_o a_o agreeable_a manner_n be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o particular_a deviation_n from_o the_o truth_n which_o one_o may_v often_o discover_v in_o they_o which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o hinder_a but_o that_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n may_v be_v more_o receive_v and_o more_o general_a in_o fine_a there_o be_v nothing_o so_o vain_a and_o so_o fallacious_a as_o that_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o restrain_v it_o to_o those_o doctrine_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v establish_v by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o person_n and_o of_o all_o age_n moreover_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o infallibility_n will_v not_o only_o have_v be_v no_o hindrance_n to_o our_o father_n from_o enter_v on_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n but_o it_o will_v also_o have_v oblige_v they_o to_o it_o for_o they_o must_v always_o have_v know_v whether_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n concern_v faith_n and_o worship_n have_v be_v confirm_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o forego_n age_n which_o they_o can_v never_o have_v know_v but_o by_o such_o a_o examination_n so_o that_o those_o who_o in_o these_o day_n dispute_v with_o we_o about_o the_o right_n of_o the_o reformation_n will_v never_o find_v any_o reason_n on_o their_o side_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v needs_o be_v very_o infallible_a with_o they_o but_o it_o can_v be_v so_o but_o in_o one_o respect_n i_o will_v say_v in_o those_o matter_n wherein_o she_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n throughout_o all_o age_n and_o with_o all_o those_o person_n who_o compose_v it_o which_o can_v not_o in_o the_o least_o have_v take_v away_o her_o possibility_n of_o err_v in_o those_o matter_n wherein_o she_o shall_v withdraw_v herself_o from_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o by_o consequence_n she_o must_v submit_v herself_o her_o decision_n her_o doctrine_n and_o her_o custom_n to_o a_o rule_n and_o a_o authority_n that_o be_v superior_a according_a to_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v examine_v 2._o if_o they_o understand_v by_o it_o that_o the_o church_n in_o every_o age_n can_v err_v that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o example_n that_o that_o which_o be_v believe_v and_o general_o practise_v and_o beyond_o all_o controversy_n in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n can_v not_o be_v otherwise_o then_o true_a and_o good_a i_o say_v that_o they_o make_v this_o a_o principle_n which_o can_v be_v to_o any_o purpose_n and_o from_o which_o they_o can_v draw_v any_o advantage_n for_o how_o can_v they_o assure_v themselves_o that_o all_o those_o who_o make_v up_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n a_o little_a before_o the_o reformation_n do_v well_o approve_v of_o the_o doctrine_n that_o they_o then_o teach_v and_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v then_o practise_v and_o how_o can_v they_o distinct_o and_o precise_o affirm_v that_o any_o such_o thing_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v for_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v under_o a_o pretence_n that_o some_o certain_a opinion_n have_v be_v ordinary_o teach_v in_o the_o school_n or_o that_o certain_a devotion_n have_v be_v common_o use_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o public_a service_n and_o spread_v over_o their_o book_n under_o that_o same_o pretence_n it_o can_v i_o say_v be_v imagine_v that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v many_o in_o the_o world_n who_o disapprove_v they_o and_o look_v on_o they_o as_o error_n and_o abuse_n although_o they_o
father_n a_o infallibility_n it_o be_v without_o doubt_v the_o king_n pleasure_n that_o we_o shall_v submit_v ourselves_o to_o his_o officer_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v obey_v they_o but_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o advance_v they_o to_o be_v infallible_a nor_o to_o ordain_v we_o to_o obey_v they_o if_o they_o shall_v happen_v to_o command_v we_o these_o thing_n that_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o his_o service_n and_o to_o that_o fidelity_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o our_o sovereign_n it_o be_v then_o true_a that_o all_o those_o exhortation_n to_o hear_v our_o pastor_n and_o to_o obey_v their_o word_n be_v always_o to_o be_v restrain_v by_o this_o clause_n understand_v as_o far_o as_o their_o word_n shall_v be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o god_n that_o they_o can_v never_o go_v beyond_o that_o and_o that_o they_o can_v from_o thence_o draw_v any_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n 4._o as_o these_o gentleman_n let_v slip_v nothing_o that_o may_v serve_v for_o their_o interest_n so_o they_o ordinary_o make_v use_v of_o that_o passage_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n where_o jesus_n christ_n ordain_v that_o if_o any_o one_o receive_v a_o injury_n from_o another_o he_o be_v to_o reprove_v he_o between_o himself_o and_o he_o alone_o and_o if_o that_o first_o complaint_n signify_v nothing_o than_o he_o must_v take_v witness_n with_o he_o and_o if_o he_o neglect_v to_o hear_v those_o witness_n he_o be_v to_o tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o neglect_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n he_o be_v to_o be_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n all_o that_o that_o follow_v in_o the_o close_a of_o that_o discourse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n show_v that_o he_o speak_v there_o neither_o of_o faith_n nor_o worship_n but_o of_o some_o private_a quarrel_n that_o we_o may_v have_v against_o our_o brethren_n to_o be_v take_v away_o and_o of_o the_o use_n of_o that_o discipline_n for_o the_o mind_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v that_o before_o we_o break_v off_o absolute_o with_o our_o brethren_n we_o shall_v observe_v all_o the_o rule_n of_o charity_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v there_o make_v use_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o he_o will_v refuse_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n that_o in_o that_o case_n it_o be_v allow_v we_o to_o treat_v he_o no_o long_o as_o a_o brother_n but_o as_o a_o real_a stranger_n who_o see_v not_o that_o if_o they_o will_v draw_v any_o thing_n of_o consequence_n from_o that_o passage_n they_o ought_v to_o pretend_v that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a not_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o they_o be_v not_o meddle_v with_o there_o but_o in_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o in_o the_o censure_n that_o it_o give_v upon_o private_a quarrel_n in_o which_o nevertheless_o all_o the_o world_n agree_v that_o she_o may_v be_v deceive_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o these_o gentleman_n be_v wont_a to_o allege_v these_o last_o word_n tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v unto_o thou_o as_o the_o heathen_n and_o publican_n and_o they_o allege_v they_o also_o as_o separate_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o that_o discourse_n because_o otherwise_o they_o can_v not_o but_o observe_v that_o they_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o 5._o in_o fine_a they_o produce_v those_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o timothy_n these_o thing_n write_v i_o unto_o thou_o hope_v to_o come_v unto_o thou_o short_o but_o 5._o if_o i_o tarry_v long_o that_o thou_o may_v know_v how_o to_o behave_v thyself_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o the_o truth_n how_o can_v say_v they_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n if_o it_o be_v not_o infallible_a in_o the_o doctrine_n it_o propose_v as_o of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o worship_n which_o it_o practice_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o he_o will_v have_v establish_v a_o opinion_n so_o important_a as_o that_o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n on_o such_o metaphorical_a term_n which_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o upon_o the_o sight_n of_o any_o infallibility_n which_o shall_v respect_v no_o other_o but_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o particular_a and_o which_o shall_v much_o rather_o have_v respect_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n or_o the_o other_o church_n of_o asia_n where_o timothy_n be_v then_o when_o the_o apostle_n write_v to_o he_o which_o yet_o do_v not_o fail_v of_o fall_v into_o error_n in_o term_n which_o may_v be_v explain_v in_o divers_a sense_n and_o which_o have_v be_v apply_v to_o divers_a particular_a bishop_n without_o yet_o pretend_v to_o raise_v they_o up_o to_o be_v infallible_a what_o colour_n i_o say_v be_v there_o that_o they_o can_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o appear_v in_o the_o end_n of_o that_o discourse_n of_o st._n paul_n that_o he_o never_o think_v of_o make_v the_o church_n infallible_a for_o in_o all_o that_o chapter_n he_o aim_v at_o nothing_o else_o then_o to_o set_v down_o the_o duty_n of_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n and_o after_o have_v mark_v out_o in_o particular_a some_o quality_n with_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v endow_v and_o from_o what_o vice_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v more_o especial_o exempt_a after_o what_o manner_n they_o ought_v to_o govern_v themselves_o he_o add_v in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o that_o he_o write_v all_o that_o to_o his_o disciple_n to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v know_v how_o to_o behave_v himself_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n who_o see_v not_o that_o that_o infallibility_n come_v not_o in_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n in_o that_o close_a of_o the_o discourse_n let_v the_o bishop_n say_v he_o and_o the_o deacon_n take_v heed_n they_o be_v wise_a sober_a etc._n etc._n that_o they_o hold_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n that_o their_o wife_n shall_v be_v honest_a and_o faithful_a in_o all_o thing_n that_o their_o child_n shall_v be_v well_o educate_v etc._n etc._n and_o that_o which_o i_o say_v in_o general_a i_o apply_v also_o to_o thou_o timothy_n to_o the_o end_n thou_o may_v live_v unblamable_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n add_v according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o gentleman_n which_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o can_v err_v and_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o any_o natural_a connexion_n in_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o conceit_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n that_o our_o adversary_n make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o perseverance_n of_o the_o saint_n will_v harden_v they_o in_o security_n for_o let_v they_o do_v as_o they_o will_v all_o will_v go_v well_o and_o after_o whatsoever_o manner_n the_o pastor_n govern_v the_o church_n can_v never_o be_v corrupt_v nor_o its_o truth_n be_v lose_v which_o will_v seem_v far_o more_o proper_a to_o inspire_v negligence_n into_o the_o bishop_n then_o to_o animate_v they_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n in_o effect_n if_o they_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o exhort_v man_n by_o motive_n of_o that_o nature_n they_o ought_v then_o to_o confess_v the_o truth_n to_o wit_n that_o these_o word_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n note_v the_o end_n and_o natural_a design_n of_o the_o church_n that_o for_o which_o she_o be_v make_v and_o to_o which_o she_o be_v call_v which_o be_v to_o sustain_v and_o bear_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o make_v it_o subsist_v in_o the_o world_n and_o so_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o apostle_n appear_v very_o just_a and_o well_o connect_v behold_v say_v he_o after_o what_o manner_n the_o bishop_n ought_v to_o frame_v their_o course_n and_o after_o what_o sort_n thou_o ought_v to_o live_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o behave_v thyself_o in_o it_o so_o as_o remember_v that_o god_n have_v appoint_v it_o to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o his_o truth_n live_v therefore_o in_o that_o manner_n that_o may_v answer_v that_o end_n or_o that_o natural_a appointment_n of_o the_o church_n just_o as_o if_o the_o king_n exhort_v one_o of_o the_o officer_n of_o his_o parliament_n to_o do_v his_o duty_n shall_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o live_v in_o a_o body_n that_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o justice_n and_o the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o be_v natural_o ordain_v for_o the_o maintain_v justice_n in_o the_o state_n and_o to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n but_o as_o that_o speech_n of_o the_o prince_n will_v not_o establish_v any_o privilege_n of_o
infallibility_n in_o the_o parliament_n so_o neither_o can_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n do_v it_o for_o the_o church_n for_o society_n do_v not_o always_o follow_v their_o natural_a appointment_n we_o see_v that_o they_o often_o enough_o depart_v from_o they_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o always_o wander_v from_o its_o end_n nor_o in_o all_o thing_n yet_o it_o can_v also_o be_v imagine_v that_o she_o never_o depart_v for_o the_o wicked_a be_v mingle_v with_o the_o good_a in_o the_o same_o society_n the_o dignity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v sometime_o to_o be_v find_v more_o possess_v by_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n then_o by_o the_o true_o faithful_a the_o very_o best_a man_n themselves_o be_v subject_a to_o weakness_n and_o they_o sometime_o commit_v fault_n of_o that_o importance_n that_o may_v consequent_o be_v dilate_v by_o continuance_n and_o all_o that_o can_v but_o produce_v error_n and_o corruption_n which_o it_o will_v be_v most_o necessary_a to_o reform_v behold_v all_o those_o passage_n of_o scripture_n upon_o which_o they_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o find_v that_o pretention_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o they_o they_o join_v some_o argument_n 1._o if_o say_v they_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o church_n to_o err_v why_o do_v we_o call_v it_o holy_a as_o we_o do_v in_o the_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n 13._o church_n such_o a_o assembly_n that_o be_v unite_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o error_n be_v so_o far_o unfit_a to_o be_v call_v holy_a that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v impious_a since_o it_o agree_v in_o a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a truth_n reveal_v by_o god_n i_o answer_v that_o if_o this_o argument_n be_v good_a it_o will_v follow_v not_o only_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v infallible_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o also_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v impeccable_a in_o respect_n of_o manner_n for_o she_o be_v call_v holy_a as_o well_o from_o that_o holiness_n that_o regard_v good_a work_n as_o from_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o faith_n the_o church_n be_v holy_a but_o yet_o after_o a_o imperfect_a manner_n while_o she_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n and_o she_o will_v never_o be_v perfect_o so_o but_o in_o heaven_n furthermore_o they_o ought_v to_o remember_v that_o the_o title_n of_o holy_a and_o general_o all_o other_o title_n of_o honour_n and_o glory_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n belong_v to_o it_o in_o truth_n only_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o true_a believer_n and_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o hypocrite_n and_o wicked_a which_o be_v mingle_v with_o the_o good_a in_o the_o same_o visible_a society_n and_o that_o it_o be_v but_o only_o on_o the_o same_o account_n of_o the_o good_a that_o all_o that_o visible_a body_n be_v call_v the_o church_n for_o they_o be_v none_o but_o those_o who_o god_n have_v call_v to_o his_o salvation_n who_o only_o can_v be_v the_o true_a mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o then_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o wicked_a prevail_v in_o that_o visible_a society_n they_o will_v fill_v up_o the_o pulpit_n they_o will_v be_v master_n of_o council_n and_o of_o decision_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o government_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o introduce_v error_n and_o a_o false_a worship_n but_o when_o those_o person_n shall_v introduce_v and_o authorise_v they_o the_o church_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v holy_a not_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o wicked_a man_n who_o waste_v it_o and_o corrupt_v it_o as_o much_o as_o it_o lie_v in_o their_o power_n to_o do_v but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o god_n will_v keep_v pure_a by_o the_o illumination_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o method_n of_o his_o providence_n the_o church_n of_o israel_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o its_o great_a idolatry_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o keep_v the_o title_n of_o a_o holy_a nation_n and_o a_o kingdom_n of_o priest_n which_o moses_n have_v give_v she_o but_o she_o keep_v they_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o her_o corruptor_n and_o those_o 19_o wretched_a man_n that_o will_v have_v seduce_v she_o but_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o god_n have_v always_o do_v that_o which_o he_o do_v in_o the_o day_n of_o elias_n where_o he_o reserve_v seven_o thousand_o man_n who_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n unto_o baal_n and_o it_o be_v in_o those_o that_o the_o church_n be_v preserve_v and_o always_o keep_v holy_a 2._o but_o yet_o further_o say_v they_o if_o the_o church_n may_v err_v and_o particular_o 14._o the_o church_n representative_a that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n of_o pastor_n why_o do_v the_o council_n pronounce_v anathema_n against_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v not_o consent_v to_o their_o decree_n will_v it_o not_o be_v very_o unjust_a to_o bind_v man_n under_o so_o great_a a_o penalty_n to_o consent_v to_o thing_n that_o be_v uncertain_a and_o which_o may_v be_v false_a i_o answer_v that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o anathema_n of_o those_o council_n depend_v altogether_o on_o their_o justice_n if_o those_o council_n have_v lawful_o decide_v controversy_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o with_o the_o truth_n they_o have_v keep_v love_n and_o charity_n according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o apostle_n their_o anathema_n be_v very_o efficacious_a and_o all_o that_o they_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n but_o if_o they_o have_v decide_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o truth_n or_o against_o charity_n if_o they_o have_v abuse_v their_o place_n their_o anathema_n be_v vain_a and_o rash_a and_o will_v fall_v upon_o none_o but_o their_o head_n who_o pronounce_v they_o for_o god_n have_v never_o submit_v his_o righteousness_n to_o the_o unrighteousness_n of_o any_o prelate_n all_o the_o force_n of_o those_o thunderbolt_n depend_v on_o those_o very_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v decide_v we_o can_v do_v nothing_o say_v the_o apostle_n against_o the_o truth_n we_o ought_v not_o then_o to_o imagine_v that_o those_o anathema_n must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a we_o ought_v not_o also_o to_o believe_v that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v right_o use_v if_o they_o have_v not_o that_o infallibility_n saint_n hilary_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n fragm_n against_o liberius_n who_o be_v a_o deceiver_n saint_n paul_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o make_v we_o infallible_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o he_o command_v we_o to_o anathematise_v even_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n and_o himself_o if_o he_o shall_v preach_v any_o other_o gospel_n then_o that_o which_o he_o have_v preach_v 1_o unto_o we_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n do_v not_o aspire_v after_o infallibility_n and_o yet_o he_o thunder_v out_o his_o anathema_n against_o all_o the_o error_n of_o nestorius_n the_o second_o council_n of_o tours_n never_o think_v of_o be_v infallible_a and_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o anathematise_v all_o those_o who_o after_o the_o three_o admonition_n refuse_v to_o restore_v the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n in_o fine_a every_o private_a person_n pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o all_o heresy_n the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n be_v not_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o magistrate_n the_o force_n of_o which_o depend_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o he_o who_o pronounce_v they_o they_o be_v only_o the_o denuntiation_n that_o man_n make_v on_o god_n side_n as_o his_o interpreter_n and_o his_o minister_n of_o the_o severity_n of_o his_o judgement_n against_o the_o unbeleiver_n the_o wicked_a and_o the_o heretic_n and_o provide_v that_o those_o denuntiation_n shall_v be_v found_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o far_o as_o the_o light_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o their_o good_a conscience_n can_v persuade_v they_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o doubt_v but_o that_o they_o will_v be_v just_a although_o they_o will_v not_o be_v infallible_a for_o howsoever_o it_o be_v that_o good_a and_o lawful_a council_n assemble_v in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n will_v never_o pretend_v that_o their_o anathema_n shall_v bind_v any_o person_n any_o far_a than_o their_o decision_n and_o their_o canon_n be_v just_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o scripture_n 3._o they_o add_v yet_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o church_n to_o err_v it_o be_v possible_a for_o it_o total_o to_o fall_v away_o after_o that_o manner_n that_o 2._o there_o shall_v not_o be_v any_o long_o a_o church_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o how_o many_o promise_n have_v we_o in_o the_o scripture_n that_o denote_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o church_n god_n say_v in_o hosea_n that_o he_o will_v betrothe_v she_o unto_o he_o for_o ever_o
saint_n paul_n call_v she_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v eternal_a jesus_n christ_n promise_v to_o be_v with_o his_o even_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o say_v that_o the_o comforter_n shall_v abide_v with_o they_o for_o ever_o and_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v never_o prevail_v against_o his_o church_n but_o it_o be_v no_o need_n of_o heap_v up_o these_o proof_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v never_o contest_v god_n will_v always_o keep_v a_o church_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o will_v always_o have_v a_o number_n of_o true_a believer_n who_o he_o will_v guide_v by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o spirit_n and_o they_o be_v those_o that_o be_v betroth_v to_o he_o for_o ever_o and_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o his_o son_n to_o who_o he_o will_v grant_v his_o gracious_a presence_n for_o ever_o and_o a_o assure_a victory_n against_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n there_o be_v nothing_o dispute_v in_o that_o point_n our_o business_n be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o all_o that_o body_n compose_v of_o the_o good_a and_o the_o wicked_a that_o assembly_n in_o which_o the_o worldly_a man_n and_o hypocrite_n be_v mix_v with_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o visible_a church_n can_v never_o fall_v into_o error_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o that_o party_n of_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n which_o may_v be_v sometime_o the_o strong_a to_o corrupt_v the_o public_a ministry_n and_o for_o the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o some_o error_n and_o superstition_n less_o fundamental_a to_o infect_v the_o good_a and_o to_o draw_v they_o though_o not_o so_o far_o from_o the_o truth_n as_o to_o make_v they_o whole_o lose_v the_o true_a form_n of_o piety_n and_o communion_n with_o god_n for_o if_o that_o may_v happen_v the_o church_n will_v be_v bring_v to_o nothing_o yet_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o that_o their_o faith_n and_o their_o religion_n can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o be_v altogether_o pure_a but_o this_o experience_n justify_v for_o in_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o isral_n and_o in_o those_o time_n wherein_o they_o have_v introduce_v the_o worship_n of_o false_a god_n into_o the_o public_a ministry_n god_n have_v reserve_v seven_o thousand_o man_n who_o have_v not_o bow_v their_o knee_n to_o baal_n and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a be_v that_o that_o very_a religion_n of_o those_o seven_o thousand_o be_v not_o pure_a for_o they_o live_v in_o that_o schism_n that_o jeroboam_n make_v and_o no_o more_o go_v to_o render_v that_o worship_n to_o god_n which_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o pay_v at_o jerusalem_n but_o to_o bethel_n it_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n then_o subsist_v in_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n for_o beside_o that_o that_o will_v not_o hinder_v any_o from_o see_v clear_o by_o that_o example_n of_o those_o seven_o thousand_o that_o god_n can_v when_o he_o please_v preserve_v his_o own_o in_o a_o corrupt_a communion_n and_o that_o yet_o the_o far_o great_a number_n may_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o that_o the_o public_a ministry_n may_v be_v contaminate_v it_o will_v not_o follow_v notwithsand_v that_o that_o church_n be_v whole_o extinct_a which_o be_v only_o that_o which_o we_o say_v beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v yet_o manifest_a that_o those_o two_o church_n that_o of_o israel_n and_o that_o of_o judah_n be_v often_o find_v to_o depart_v both_o together_o sometime_o from_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o that_o which_o jeremiah_n say_v that_o 3._o god_n have_v give_v a_o bill_n of_o divorce_n to_o that_o of_o israel_n for_o her_o idolatry_n judah_n her_o sister_n fear_v not_o but_o that_o she_o also_o have_v turn_v aside_o from_o his_o true_a worship_n it_o appear_v also_o by_o that_o which_o ezekiel_n say_v that_o samaria_n have_v not_o commit_v half_o the_o sin_n of_o judah_n who_o have_v justify_v her_o sister_n in_o multiply_v her_o abomination_n 16._o the_o same_o history_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n teach_v we_o concern_v joram_n the_o son_n of_o ahab_n king_n of_o israel_n that_o he_o cleave_v to_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n by_o which_o he_o have_v make_v israel_n to_o sin_n and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n joram_n the_o son_n of_o jehoshaphat_n and_o his_o 8._o son_n ahaziah_n reign_v in_o judah_n and_o walk_v after_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n in_o do_v that_o which_o displease_v the_o lord_n but_o without_o go_v so_o far_o be_v it_o not_o true_a that_o when_o jesus_n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n he_o do_v not_o find_v a_o pure_a church_n upon_o earth_n the_o schismatical_a samaritan_n have_v so_o confuse_v a_o religion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o salvation_n be_v of_o the_o jew_n the_o jew_n on_o their_o side_n have_v deface_v their_o religion_n by_o a_o thousand_o superstition_n and_o by_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pharisee_n and_o in_o fine_a they_o have_v crucify_v the_o lord_n of_o life_n the_o only_a messoas_n they_o expect_v notwithstanding_o which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n be_v perish_v from_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o god_n do_v not_o preserve_v his_o child_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o confusion_n the_o same_o thing_n happen_v then_o when_o the_o arrian_n have_v make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o under_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o young_a the_o eutichian_o prevail_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o ephesus_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a absurd_a thing_n to_o imagine_v that_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o triumph_n of_o those_o heretic_n there_o be_v no_o more_o any_o true_a believer_n in_o those_o church_n all_o who_o pulpit_n they_o have_v fill_v and_o none_o in_o all_o that_o communion_n but_o those_o who_o obey_v the_o erroneous_a council_n of_o milan_n of_o ariminum_n and_o of_o ephesus_n at_o this_o very_a day_n the_o most_o zealous_a among_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n acknowledge_v that_o god_n save_v many_o person_n who_o live_v under_o the_o schismatical_a ministry_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o muscovite_n although_o beside_o that_o schism_n they_o accuse_v they_o of_o hold_v a_o multitude_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n for_o so_o possevin_n set_v it_o down_o in_o one_o of_o his_o relation_n of_o muscovy_n we_o muscov_n ought_v not_o then_o to_o make_v the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o church_n to_o depend_v absolute_o on_o that_o infallibility_n whereof_o we_o dispute_v we_o ought_v yet_o far_o less_o to_o abuse_v the_o promise_n of_o god_n by_o pretend_v under_o that_o pretext_n that_o they_o can_v never_o do_v that_o that_o be_v ill_a the_o true_a use_n of_o the_o promise_n be_v to_o encourage_v we_o to_o our_o duty_n and_o in_o stead_n of_o make_v we_o presumptuous_a they_o ought_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o humble_v we_o and_o to_o show_v we_o the_o horror_n of_o our_o sin_n when_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o promise_n for_o so_o the_o scripture_n make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o king_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o manasseh_n king_n of_o judah_n for_o after_o have_v reckon_v they_o over_o 21._o particular_o it_o add_v that_o he_o set_v up_o a_o grave_a image_n of_o the_o grove_n that_o he_o have_v make_v in_o the_o house_n of_o which_o the_o lord_n have_v say_v to_o david_n and_o to_o solomon_n his_o son_n in_o this_o house_n and_o in_o jerusalem_n which_o i_o have_v choose_v out_o of_o all_o the_o tribe_n of_o israel_n will_v i_o put_v my_o name_n for_o ever_o see_v there_o the_o promise_n employ_v to_o its_o right_a use_n not_o to_o defend_v manasseh_n in_o what_o he_o have_v do_v under_o a_o pretence_n that_o god_n have_v promise_v that_o his_o name_n shall_v never_o depart_v from_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v the_o language_n they_o speak_v in_o these_o day_n but_o to_o condemn_v manasseh_n of_o that_o that_o as_o much_o as_o it_o lay_v in_o his_o power_n he_o have_v nullify_v that_o promise_n of_o god_n and_o so_o also_o it_o be_v that_o good_a man_n ought_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o corrupter_n of_o religion_n god_n have_v promise_v we_o that_o he_o will_v betrothe_v his_o church_n to_o himself_o for_o ever_o and_o you_o have_v labour_v to_o break_v off_o that_o happy_a marriage_n jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v we_o that_o he_o will_v be_v always_o with_o we_o even_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o you_o have_v endeavour_v to_o deprive_v we_o of_o his_o presence_n he_o have_v promise_v we_o that_o his_o holy_a
we_o to_o surrender_v they_o but_o let_v they_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o use_v they_o at_o the_o least_o this_o one_o time_n to_o search_v whether_o it_o be_v just_a that_o we_o shall_v deprive_v ourselves_o of_o they_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v forbid_v we_o to_o do_v it_o the_o author_n of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la have_v command_v it_o we_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o examine_v which_o of_o the_o two_o have_v reason_n on_o his_o side_n that_o then_o shall_v be_v the_o business_n of_o this_o chapter_n wherein_o i_o propose_v to_o myself_o to_o show_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o prelate_n who_o govern_v the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n can_v not_o be_v high_a enough_o to_o oblige_v our_o father_n blind_o to_o believe_v all_o that_o they_o tell_v they_o nor_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o prelate_n but_o as_o we_o find_v it_o frequent_o fall_v out_o that_o they_o disguise_v our_o sentiment_n and_o that_o they_o may_v render_v they_o odious_a they_o urge_v they_o beyond_o their_o due_a bound_n it_o will_v be_v meet_a before_o we_o go_v far_o precise_o to_o determine_v what_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o that_o right_n to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o equitable_a person_n may_v the_o more_o easy_o judge_v of_o it_o we_o do_v not_o here_o treat_v of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o ministry_n in_o general_n we_o acknowledge_v that_o god_n have_v appoint_v it_o in_o his_o church_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o rashness_n very_o criminal_a to_o go_v about_o to_o abolish_v it_o the_o confession_n of_o our_o faith_n our_o practice_n our_o book_n and_o the_o very_a write_n of_o our_o adversary_n sufficient_o justify_v we_o to_o make_v we_o believe_v that_o they_o will_v not_o lay_v any_o thing_n to_o our_o charge_n in_o that_o point_n we_o do_v not_o here_o also_o meddle_v with_o that_o order_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o election_n and_o ordination_n of_o pastor_n we_o all_o agree_v that_o when_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v regulate_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v permit_v to_o any_o that_o will_v to_o thrust_v themselves_o into_o the_o ministry_n nor_o to_o encroach_v upon_o their_o function_n without_o be_v lawful_o call_v and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n in_o this_o matter_n it_o only_o regard_v other_o question_n and_o not_o that_o which_o we_o handle_v at_o present_a nor_o do_v we_o further_o treat_v of_o that_o respect_n or_o that_o obedience_n which_o every_o one_o owe_v to_o good_a and_o lawful_a pastor_n jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o reject_v you_o reject_v i_o and_o st._n paul_n exhort_v the_o faithful_a to_o submit_v themselves_o with_o all_o teachableness_n to_o their_o conduct_n obey_v they_o that_o be_v set_v over_o you_o and_o submit_v yourselves_o for_o they_o watch_v for_o your_o soul_n the_o word_n then_o of_o good_a pastor_n ought_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o humility_n their_o function_n to_o be_v consider_v with_o veneration_n and_o their_o person_n to_o be_v love_v and_o honour_v not_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o charge_n but_o because_o they_o acquit_v themselves_o faithful_o in_o it_o we_o do_v not_o yet_o further_o concern_v ourselves_o to_o know_v whether_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v that_o obedience_n to_o these_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n who_o preach_v to_o we_o the_o word_n of_o god_n although_o their_o life_n be_v impure_a and_o scandalous_a and_o no_o way_n correspond_v with_o their_o doctrine_n we_o confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o allowable_a for_o personal_a crime_n to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o they_o nor_o from_o those_o who_o adhere_v to_o they_o whether_o they_o own_o those_o crime_n or_o whether_o they_o deny_v they_o we_o ought_v to_o endeavour_v to_o reduce_v they_o to_o their_o duty_n and_o if_o they_o be_v incorrigible_a or_o if_o they_o have_v commit_v action_n which_o render_v they_o unworthy_a of_o their_o function_n there_o be_v ordinary_a way_n that_o one_o ought_v to_o take_v to_o deprive_v they_o if_o they_o amend_v the_o scandal_n be_v repair_v and_o if_o they_o do_v not_o either_o because_o they_o will_v elude_v by_o artifices_fw-la the_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n or_o because_o that_o depravation_n may_v become_v so_o general_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o punishment_n of_o vice_n then_o we_o may_v pray_v god_n that_o he_o will_v send_v more_o faithful_a labourer_n into_o his_o harvest_n nay_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o but_o we_o ought_v always_o to_o own_o those_o for_o pastor_n who_o be_v in_o that_o charge_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o their_o mouth_n while_o they_o preach_v it_o pure_o i_o go_v yet_o further_o and_o i_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v always_o in_o general_n to_o think_v well_o of_o those_o pastor_n and_o not_o light_o to_o entertain_v suspicion_n of_o their_o goodness_n and_o faithfulness_n especial_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o whole_a body_n and_o the_o disorder_n that_o appear_v to_o be_v great_a and_o very_o visible_a therein_o that_o we_o be_v not_o absolute_o to_o form_v a_o just_a prejudice_n against_o their_o ministry_n this_o be_v what_o we_o acknowledge_v and_o our_o father_n acknowledge_v as_o well_o as_o we_o but_o if_o they_o will_v not_o be_v content_v with_o that_o if_o they_o will_v have_v it_o yet_o far_o that_o the_o faithful_a be_v bind_v blind_o to_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o pastor_n without_o have_v any_o right_a to_o examine_v their_o nature_n or_o their_o quality_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o crime_n but_o to_o set_v upon_o that_o examination_n if_o they_o will_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pastor_n after_o whatsoever_o manner_n we_o consider_v it_o whether_o separat_o or_o conjunct_o or_o altogether_o or_o in_o the_o great_a number_n shall_v be_v without_o any_o bound_n or_o measure_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o worship_n and_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o manner_n and_o that_o though_o they_o cease_v to_o believe_v the_o divine_a faith_n and_o to_o practice_v all_o that_o which_o they_o say_v without_o inform_v ourselves_o any_o far_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n we_o deny_v and_o which_o we_o maintain_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o right_a reason_n and_o the_o true_a interest_n of_o christianity_n 1._o to_o begin_v with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n we_o may_v say_v that_o there_o never_o be_v any_o maxim_n in_o the_o world_n against_o which_o it_o do_v more_o express_o declare_v itself_o for_o first_o it_o absolute_o forbid_v lordship_n in_o pastor_n the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n say_v jesus_n christ_n in_o that_o passage_n before_o allege_a exercise_n lordship_n over_o they_o and_o those_o that_o 22._o exercise_n authority_n upon_o they_o be_v call_v benefactor_n but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o with_o you_o but_o he_o that_o be_v great_a among_o you_o let_v he_o be_v as_o the_o less_o and_o he_o that_o be_v chief_a as_o he_o that_o do_v serve_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n saint_n peter_n bid_v they_o feed_v the_o flock_n of_o jesus_n christ_n take_v the_o oversight_n 5._o thereof_o not_o by_o constraint_n but_o willing_o not_o for_o filthy_a lucre_n but_o of_o a_o ready_a mind_n neither_o as_o be_v lord_n over_o god_n heritage_n but_o be_v example_n to_o the_o flock_n st._n paul_n preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o st._n peter_n we_o have_v not_o say_v he_o to_o the_o corinthian_n dominion_n over_o 1._o your_o faith_n but_o be_v helper_n of_o your_o joy_n we_o may_v observe_v that_o on_o purpose_n to_o hinder_v the_o introduce_v that_o dominion_n into_o the_o church_n under_o the_o name_n of_o instruction_n as_o they_o have_v do_v in_o these_o last_o age_n jesus_n christ_n go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o forbid_v his_o disciple_n the_o name_n of_o master_n be_v not_o you_o say_v he_o call_v rabbi_n for_o one_o be_v your_o master_n 23._o even_o christ_n but_o he_o that_o be_v great_a among_o you_o shall_v be_v your_o servant_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o scripture_n give_v the_o title_n of_o chief_a shepherd_n to_o none_o but_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o when_o the_o chief_a shepherd_n 5._o shall_v appear_v say_v st._n peter_n you_o shall_v receive_v a_o crown_n of_o glory_n that_o fade_v not_o away_o god_n have_v bring_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a the_o 13._o great_a shepherd_n of_o the_o sheep_n say_v st._n paul_n but_o as_o to_o other_o pastor_n the_o scripture_n be_v so_o far_o from_o give_v they_o any_o character_n of_o dominion_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v often_o call_v minister_n or_o servant_n 1._o steward_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n ambassador_n messengers_z interpreter_n to_o teach_v we_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o pretend_v to_o reign_v over_o man_n
3._o but_o we_o must_v go_v yet_o high_o and_o follow_v the_o scripture_n yet_o far_o it_o teach_v we_o that_o god_n have_v put_v his_o sacred_a write_n immediate_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a as_o well_o as_o into_o those_o of_o the_o pastor_n with_o a_o obligation_n to_o read_v they_o exact_o and_o to_o build_v their_o faith_n and_o their_o hope_n upon_o they_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o have_v right_a to_o refer_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o pastor_n and_o to_o examine_v they_o by_o that_o rule_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o see_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o prelate_n nor_o to_o divest_v themselves_o of_o their_o own_o guidance_n to_o rest_v themselves_o upon_o that_o of_o their_o prelate_n the_o proof_n of_o this_o truth_n may_v appear_v from_o a_o thousand_o place_n of_o scripture_n when_o god_n will_v give_v his_o law_n to_o the_o israelite_n he_o say_v to_o moses_n gather_v i_o the_o people_n together_o that_o i_o may_v make_v they_o hear_v my_o word_n that_o 4._o they_o may_v learn_v to_o fear_v i_o all_o the_o day_n that_o they_o shall_v live_v upon_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o they_o may_v teach_v their_o child_n moses_n just_a before_o his_o death_n assemble_v all_o of_o israel_n together_o and_o say_v to_o they_o o_o israel_n hearken_v unto_o the_o statute_n and_o unto_o the_o judgement_n which_o i_o teach_v ibid._n you_o for_o to_o do_v they_o that_o you_o may_v live_v you_o shall_v not_o add_v unto_o the_o word_n which_o i_o command_v you_o neither_o shall_v you_o diminish_v aught_o from_o it_o keep_v the_o statue_n and_o judgement_n of_o god_n and_o do_v they_o for_o this_o be_v your_o wisdom_n and_o your_o understanding_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o shall_v hear_v these_o statute_n and_o another_o time_n have_v assemble_v the_o same_o people_n he_o speak_v to_o they_o these_o word_n hear_v o_o israel_n the_o statute_n and_o judgement_n which_o i_o pronounce_v this_o day_n that_o 6._o hear_v they_o you_o may_v learn_v they_o and_o keep_v and_o do_v they_o the_o word_n which_o i_o command_v thou_o this_o day_n shall_v be_v in_o thy_o heart_n thou_o shall_v teach_v they_o diligenty_n unto_o thy_o child_n and_o shall_v talk_v of_o they_o when_o thou_o sit_v in_o thy_o house_n and_o when_o thou_o walk_v by_o the_o way_n and_o when_o thou_o lie_v down_o and_o when_o thou_o rise_v up_o thou_o shall_v bind_v they_o for_o a_o sign_n upon_o thy_o hand_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v as_o frontlet_n between_o thy_o eye_n thou_o shall_v write_v they_o upon_o the_o post_n of_o thy_o house_n and_o upon_o thy_o gate_n it_o be_v in_o follow_v that_o primitive_a institution_n that_o the_o faithful_a among_o the_o jew_n read_v the_o scripture_n so_o careful_o bless_a be_v the_o man_n say_v david_n who_o delight_n be_v in_o the_o law_n of_o the_o 119._o lord_n and_o meditate_v in_o that_o law_n day_n and_o night_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o will_v have_v the_o young_a man_n order_v their_o way_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n saint_n paul_n by_o the_o same_o spirit_n commend_v timothy_n 3._o in_o that_o from_o a_o child_n he_o have_v know_v the_o holy_a scripture_n see_v then_o the_o old_a law_n the_o ancient_a scripture_n give_v immediate_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a with_o a_o command_n to_o read_v they_o and_o meditate_v upon_o they_o and_o consequent_o to_o build_v immediate_o upon_o they_o their_o faith_n their_o piety_n and_o their_o comfort_n but_o because_o we_o shall_v not_o imagine_v that_o that_o order_n have_v be_v change_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n we_o need_v but_o to_o run_v through_o the_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o epistle_n of_o saint_n paul_n and_o those_o of_o saint_n peter_n of_o saint_n james_n of_o saint_n judas_n and_o they_o will_v see_v that_o they_o be_v address_v to_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o pastor_n to_o all_o that_o be_v in_o rome_n call_v to_o be_v saint_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o faithful_a in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v at_o ephesus_n to_o all_o the_o saint_n in_o christ_n jesus_n which_o be_v at_o philippi_n where_o he_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o pastor_n for_o he_o add_v with_o the_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n all_o that_o let_v we_o see_v clear_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o change_v in_o that_o regard_n they_o will_v say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o more_o simple_a among_o the_o faithful_a shall_v take_v to_o themselves_o that_o liberty_n of_o search_v out_o by_o themselves_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o their_o pastor_n who_o be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o they_o but_o if_o that_o be_v so_o why_o shall_v he_o have_v address_v they_o immediate_o to_o they_o why_o shall_v he_o have_v put_v they_o in_o their_o hand_n with_o command_n to_o read_v they_o to_o learn_v they_o and_o to_o mediate_v of_o they_o in_o their_o house_n in_o their_o journey_n in_o their_o rise_n up_o and_o lie_v down_o why_o shall_v he_o have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v all_o their_o wisdom_n and_o all_o their_o understanding_n if_o he_o have_v not_o suppose_v that_o they_o can_v of_o themselves_o comprehend_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o at_o least_o of_o so_o much_o as_o may_v be_v sufficient_a for_o their_o particular_a comfort_n and_o for_o their_o salvation_n moreover_o that_o be_v clear_o refute_v by_o the_o use_n that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n will_v have_v we_o make_v of_o the_o scripture_n that_o we_o may_v know_v he_o to_o be_v the_o true_a messiah_n notwithstanding_o the_o contradiction_n of_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n of_o that_o church_n who_o give_v to_o that_o scripture_n a_o quite_o contrary_a meaning_n search_v the_o scripture_n say_v our_o lord_n to_o they_o for_o in_o they_o you_o think_v you_o have_v eternal_a life_n 1_o and_o they_o be_v they_o which_o testify_v of_o i_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v he_o have_v say_v that_o if_o he_o will_v not_o have_v they_o by_o themselves_o search_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v correct_v the_o false_a interpretation_n which_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n give_v of_o it_o it_o be_v from_o this_o principle_n that_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n prove_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v the_o messiah_n not_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o convert_v the_o people_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o their_o sermon_n and_o it_o be_v also_o upon_o this_o foundation_n that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o berea_n be_v praise_v for_o have_v make_v use_v of_o that_o right_n and_o for_o have_v by_o themselves_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o scripture_n to_o know_v whether_o that_o which_o saint_n paul_n and_o silas_n tell_v they_o be_v true_a these_o be_v say_v st._n luke_n more_o noble_a than_o those_o jew_n in_o thessalonica_n in_o that_o they_o receive_v 17._o the_o word_n with_o all_o readiness_n of_o mind_n and_o search_v the_o scripture_n daily_o whether_o those_o thing_n be_v so_o after_o that_o how_o can_v any_o one_o affirm_v that_o the_o faithful_a ought_v blind_o to_o believe_v their_o pastor_n and_o to_o strip_v themselves_o of_o their_o own_o conduct_n to_o rest_v themselves_o upon_o that_o of_o the_o prelate_n be_v not_o this_o to_o condemn_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n praise_n if_o you_o look_v on_o those_o of_o berea_n as_o be_v yet_o jew_n have_v they_o not_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n who_o have_v before_o condemn_v jesus_n christ_n and_o all_o his_o doctrine_n wherefore_o then_o have_v they_o recourse_n to_o the_o scripture_n can_v they_o better_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o than_o all_o the_o church_n to_o which_o they_o have_v submit_v themselves_o a_o church_n i_o say_v which_o be_v uphold_v by_o all_o the_o authority_n of_o moses_n by_o the_o sacred_a name_n of_o abraham_n of_o isaac_n and_o of_o jacob_n by_o the_o glory_n of_o a_o thousand_o miracle_n by_o the_o send_n of_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o holiness_n of_o a_o temple_n where_o god_n have_v place_v his_o name_n for_o ever_o and_o by_o the_o majesty_n of_o a_o succession_n that_o have_v be_v preserve_v for_o near_o twenty_o age_n and_o if_o you_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o new_o make_v christian_n be_v not_o paul_n and_o silas_n their_o true_a pastor_n who_o their_o zeal_n their_o constancy_n their_o travel_n their_o preach_a their_o knowledge_n and_o their_o miracle_n have_v make_v famous_a every_o where_o why_o do_v not_o they_o trust_v they_o why_o do_v they_o yet_o far_o compare_v their_o word_n with_o the_o scripture_n chap._n viii_o a_o further_a examination_n of_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n and_o that_o absolute_a obedience_n
those_o who_o demand_v of_o pilate_n his_o death_n by_o cry_v against_o he_o away_o with_o he_o away_o with_o he_o crucify_v he_o and_o those_o in_o fine_a who_o reject_v the_o word_n of_o his_o apostle_n and_o who_o instead_o of_o be_v convert_v by_o they_o persecute_v they_o will_v be_v sufficient_o justify_v in_o their_o bold_a unbeleif_n and_o that_o detestable_a parricide_n which_o they_o commit_v on_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o what_o be_v all_o those_o thing_n but_o just_a consequence_n of_o that_o principle_n they_o will_v not_o hearken_v to_o the_o censure_n that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v of_o the_o tradition_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n their_o church_n admit_v those_o tradition_n they_o will_v not_o believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o true_a messiah_n their_o church_n have_v determine_v that_o whosoever_o do_v believe_v it_o shall_v be_v cast_v out_o of_o their_o synagogue_n they_o reject_v the_o proof_n that_o he_o give_v they_o from_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o for_o they_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o church_n understand_v it_o otherwise_o they_o demand_v that_o he_o may_v be_v crucify_a the_o church_n have_v condemn_v he_o for_o a_o seducer_n as_o a_o enemy_n to_o moses_n and_o the_o law_n it_o be_v not_o for_o they_o to_o inform_v themselves_o any_o far_o they_o reject_v his_o miracle_n the_o church_n do_v so_o too_o and_o say_v that_o he_o cast_v out_o devil_n by_o the_o power_n of_o beelzebub_n they_o will_v not_o hearken_v to_o his_o apostle_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n forbid_v they_o hitherto_o their_o conduct_n be_v within_o due_a rule_n suppose_v that_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la may_v be_v just_a and_o lawful_a and_o those_o miserable_a people_n be_v very_o much_o oblige_v to_o he_o for_o furnish_v they_o with_o arm_n wherewith_o to_o defend_v themselves_o 4._o that_o maxim_n of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la draw_v yet_o far_o great_a absurdity_n after_o it_o it_o minister_n accusation_n against_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o against_o his_o apostle_n and_o all_o those_o who_o be_v convert_v by_o their_o word_n if_o the_o faithful_a by_o those_o law_n of_o their_o submission_n to_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v any_o other_o eye_n than_o she_o why_o do_v jesus_n christ_n present_v himself_o immediate_o to_o the_o people_n when_o he_o shall_v first_o of_o all_o have_v make_v know_v his_o call_n from_o heaven_n the_o glory_n of_o his_o person_n and_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o office_n to_o the_o church_n to_o have_v make_v they_o own_o it_o by_o prove_v it_o to_o they_o before_o he_o preach_v to_o the_o people_n he_o be_v they_o will_v say_v her_o lord_n and_o the_o church_n herself_o will_v have_v have_v no_o authority_n but_o by_o he_o that_o be_v true_a but_o if_o the_o people_n owe_v the_o church_n a_o absolute_a obedience_n they_o will_v have_v owe_v it_o all_o that_o time_n that_o the_o lord_n will_v have_v remain_v unknown_a he_o ought_v then_o to_o have_v begin_v to_o make_v himself_o know_v to_o she_o and_o to_o have_v open_v her_o eye_n that_o he_o may_v at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v open_v those_o of_o all_o the_o people_n if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v know_v to_o have_v be_v indeed_o what_o he_o be_v there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o he_o will_v alone_o have_v be_v hear_v without_o any_o dependence_n on_o the_o church_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o sovereign_a lord_n but_o as_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o and_o till_o that_o knowledge_n have_v obtain_v the_o people_n will_v have_v be_v always_o bind_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la not_o to_o have_v see_v but_o by_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o god_n have_v subject_v they_o to_o speak_v then_o home_o to_o this_o question_n whether_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o promise_a messiah_n or_o whether_o he_o be_v not_o the_o faithful_a be_v bind_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o church_n shall_v tell_v they_o he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v address_v himself_o to_o she_o and_o not_o to_o the_o faithful_a people_n immediate_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o he_o address_v himself_o neither_o to_o the_o priest_n nor_o to_o the_o scribe_n nor_o to_o the_o pharisee_n nor_o to_o the_o doctor_n he_o preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o the_o simple_a people_n out_o of_o they_o he_o take_v his_o disciple_n and_o it_o be_v among_o they_o that_o he_o do_v almost_o all_o his_o miracle_n in_o fine_a he_o himself_o give_v thanks_o to_o his_o father_n for_o that_o he_o have_v hide_v his_o mystery_n from_o the_o wise_a and_o prudent_a and_o have_v reveal_v they_o unto_o 11._o babe_n whence_o can_v such_o a_o conduct_n proceed_v so_o contrary_a to_o that_o sovereign_a authority_n wherewith_o at_o this_o day_n they_o will_v invest_v the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o pastor_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o layman_n it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v because_o jesus_n christ_n do_v no_o way_n act_v from_o that_o principle_n nor_o own_v it_o for_o a_o good_a one_o for_o if_o he_o have_v own_v it_o he_o have_v never_o suffer_v the_o people_n to_o have_v violate_v it_o he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o another_o way_n to_o make_v himself_o know_v to_o they_o and_o he_o will_v have_v employ_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n for_o that_o end_n 5._o one_o may_v see_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o apostle_n if_o the_o people_n ought_v entire_o to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n why_o do_v the_o apostle_n solicit_v the_o jew_n to_o embrace_v their_o doctrine_n when_o they_o can_v not_o so_o much_o as_o hear_v they_o without_o be_v criminal_a they_o will_v say_v they_o have_v a_o commandment_n from_o their_o master_n to_o preach_v this_o gospel_n i_o confess_v it_o but_o the_o jew_n live_v under_o a_o church_n that_o have_v open_o declare_v itself_o against_o their_o preach_v and_o they_o may_v tell_v they_o according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o those_o gentleman_n it_o be_v vain_a that_o you_o preach_v to_o we_o that_o you_o work_v miracle_n that_o you_o allege_v the_o scripture_n we_o see_v by_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o church_n we_o hear_v by_o her_o ear_n we_o march_v after_o her_o step_n and_o we_o divest_v ourselves_o of_o our_o own_o guidance_n to_o rest_v ourselves_o upon_o she_o this_o be_v our_o duty_n and_o the_o law_n that_o be_v impose_v on_o we_o why_o do_v you_o go_v about_o to_o tempt_v we_o to_o violate_v it_o suppose_v we_o that_o a_o jew_n after_o have_v hear_v one_o of_o those_o divine_a and_o admirable_a sermon_n of_o saint_n paul_n shall_v have_v address_v himself_o to_o he_o and_o have_v demand_v of_o he_o what_o authority_n he_o pretend_v to_o give_v to_o that_o new_a christian_a church_n which_o he_o take_v such_o care_n to_o establish_v whether_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o its_o child_n shall_v render_v a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o it_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v refer_v themselves_o whole_o to_o their_o pastor_n for_o decide_v matter_n of_o faith_n without_o intermeddle_v themselves_o to_o search_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n suppose_v yet_o that_o that_o great_a apostle_n shall_v have_v answer_v he_o according_a to_o prejudices_fw-la that_o maxim_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la that_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o darkness_n of_o our_o understanding_n and_o our_o prejudices_fw-la may_v be_v able_a to_o hinder_v we_o from_o see_v in_o the_o scripture_n those_o truth_n that_o be_v clear_o contain_v in_o they_o that_o a_o man_n can_v not_o assure_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o deceive_v themselves_o that_o that_o doubt_n be_v terrible_a but_o that_o which_o yet_o infinite_o heighten_v that_o dread_n which_o it_o must_v needs_o cause_v be_v that_o man_n be_v necessary_o bind_v to_o choose_v their_o party_n and_o to_o make_v so_o weighty_a a_o choice_n to_o wit_n of_o that_o religion_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o follow_v amid_o the_o cumbrance_n of_o a_o thousand_o care_n and_o a_o thousand_o worldly_a necessity_n that_o almost_o whole_o take_v they_o up_o and_o that_o will_v allow_v they_o but_o a_o very_a little_a time_n to_o examine_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o religion_n that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o mankind_n want_v necessary_a help_n that_o the_o half_a of_o christian_n can_v not_o tell_v how_o to_o read_v that_o other_o do_v not_o understand_v any_o language_n but_o their_o own_o that_o other_o have_v so_o narrow_a and_o limit_v a_o capacity_n that_o they_o can_v but_o very_o difficult_o conceive_v the_o most_o easy_a
the_o cumbrance_n of_o a_o thousand_o care_n will_v not_o allow_v we_o to_o give_v more_o than_o a_o very_a little_a time_n for_o the_o examine_v the_o truth_n of_o religion_n all_o that_o hinder_v we_o from_o harken_v to_o you_o and_o make_v we_o to_o cleave_v inviolable_o to_o the_o high_a authority_n that_o can_v be_v in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o we_o discover_v without_o any_o difficulty_n in_o our_o society_n because_o that_o though_o there_o be_v sect_n among_o we_o who_o dispute_v the_o truth_n of_o its_o tenet_n yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o that_o can_v make_v that_o height_n of_o authority_n which_o have_v so_o many_o external_a mark_n to_o be_v oppose_v with_o any_o colourable_a pretence_n in_o effect_n set_v aside_o their_o opinion_n their_o worship_n and_o their_o religion_n itself_o in_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o they_o can_v dispute_v with_o that_o heathen_a society_n from_o those_o external_a mark_n upon_o which_o they_o will_v found_v that_o authority_n and_o the_o christian_n will_v not_o have_v be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o have_v equal_v themselves_o with_o they_o in_o that_o regard_n will_v you_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o many_o people_n they_o have_v all_o the_o world_n of_o their_o side_n will_v you_o seek_v for_o antiquity_n they_o have_v be_v almost_o throughout_o all_o age_n do_v you_o require_v temporal_a prosperity_n it_o be_v say_v they_o their_o religion_n that_o give_v they_o their_o empire_n will_v you_o have_v magnificence_n where_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n more_o magnificent_a than_o their_o temple_n and_o more_o splendid_a than_o their_o solemnity_n will_v you_o have_v unity_n in_o the_o plurality_n of_o their_o god_n and_o variety_n of_o their_o ceremony_n they_o keep_v peace_n among_o themselves_o and_o adopt_v the_o god_n of_o one_o a_o other_o do_v you_o demand_v miracle_n they_o boast_v that_o they_o have_v they_o and_o the_o most_o illustrious_a one_o as_o those_o oracle_n which_o foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v those_o apparition_n of_o their_o god_n their_o recovery_n and_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a there_o be_v nothing_o then_o that_o can_v justify_v the_o apostle_n but_o the_o falseness_n of_o the_o pagan_n religion_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_n but_o for_o that_o they_o must_v of_o necessity_n enter_v upon_o that_o way_n of_o examination_n and_o make_v those_o people_n to_o set_v about_o it_o who_o they_o desire_v to_o convert_v but_o this_o be_v plain_o that_o which_o that_o principle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la will_v have_v hinder_v as_o we_o have_v show_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a principle_n contrary_a of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n and_o to_o the_o true_a interest_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o can_v they_o answer_v nothing_o to_o these_o last_o reflection_n that_o i_o have_v make_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o they_o can_v possible_o say_v but_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o those_o who_o be_v convert_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o other_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v constrain_v to_o hear_v they_o against_o that_o order_n by_o a_o secret_a inspiration_n which_o dictate_v to_o they_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o also_o the_o other_o thing_n be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n prove_v their_o call_n to_o be_v extraordinary_a from_o heaven_n and_o more_o eminent_a than_o that_o of_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n by_o miracle_n and_o that_o in_o that_o case_n the_o faithful_a be_v bind_v to_o go_v beyond_o that_o rule_n and_o to_o hear_v those_o that_o shall_v be_v so_o send_v to_o they_o against_o that_o very_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o first_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o wise_a person_n ought_v to_o admit_v of_o it_o for_o if_o they_o take_v those_o secret_a inspiration_n to_o be_v inward_a motion_n that_o form_n within_o a_o man_n frequent_a and_o strong_a desire_n to_o do_v a_o thing_n without_o suggest_v any_o reason_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n do_v not_o work_v so_o in_o the_o conversion_n of_o man_n it_o work_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n paul_n as_o a_o light_n that_o enlighten_v the_o understanding_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v know_v what_o be_v the_o hope_n of_o our_o call_n then_o when_o those_o desire_n and_o inward_a motion_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o duty_n to_o which_o we_o be_v all_o natural_o engage_v they_o ought_v rather_o to_o pass_v for_o temptation_n then_o for_o inspiration_n and_o a_o man_n will_v be_v very_o much_o bind_v to_o repress_v they_o under_o that_o quality_n instead_o of_o follow_v and_o obey_v they_o those_o pretend_a inspiration_n then_o which_o tend_v to_o make_v the_o first_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v hear_v will_v have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v have_v that_o effect_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o will_v have_v go_v far_o against_o their_o conscience_n because_o they_o will_v have_v be_v find_v to_o have_v be_v contrary_a to_o a_o duty_n suppose_v that_o entire_a obedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n a_o duty_n they_o will_v have_v be_v trouble_v to_o know_v whether_o they_o ought_v to_o examine_v religion_n or_o not_o that_o rule_n may_v they_o say_v will_v have_v i_o not_o do_v it_o a_o blind_a inspiration_n which_o be_v not_o support_v by_o any_o reason_n and_o which_o can_v have_v any_o certain_a mark_n of_o divinity_n can_v never_o be_v strong_a enough_o to_o authorize_v the_o break_n of_o that_o rule_n but_o it_o can_v be_v yet_o allege_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o excuse_n towards_o that_o religious_a communion_n to_o which_o they_o have_v submit_v themselves_o for_o if_o that_o communion_n have_v a_o right_a of_o sovereignty_n over_o they_o she_o will_v not_o be_v bind_v to_o strip_v herself_o of_o it_o when_o a_o inspiration_n shall_v speak_v to_o they_o and_o we_o can_v but_o very_o ill_o defend_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n by_o that_o way_n if_o they_o will_v understand_v it_o so_o as_o those_o inward_a motion_n shall_v be_v support_v by_o some_o reason_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v entire_o blind_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o produce_v that_o reason_n and_o not_o speak_v any_o more_o of_o inspiration_n that_o reason_n then_o in_o my_o judgement_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o those_o miracle_n that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n wrought_v and_o by_o which_o they_o prove_v their_o call_n to_o be_v divine_a and_o extraordinary_a i_o confess_v that_o if_o we_o suppose_v that_o all_o man_n have_v a_o right_a to_o make_v clear_a the_o truth_n of_o thing_n by_o themselves_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o true_a then_o to_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n make_v themselves_o to_o be_v hear_v by_o their_o miracle_n and_o that_o their_o miracle_n be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o prove_v their_o heavenly_a call_n for_o their_o miracle_n be_v plain_o apply_v to_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n to_o make_v they_o consider_v that_o which_o they_o teach_v and_o in_o the_o end_n join_v their_o miracle_n to_o their_o doctrine_n they_o see_v that_o they_o both_o mutual_o uphold_v one_o another_o that_o neither_o of_o they_o be_v false_a and_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v the_o character_n of_o divinity_n they_o do_v then_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o their_o call_n be_v divine_a and_o extraordinary_a but_o if_o we_o suppose_v that_o principle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la there_o be_v nothing_o more_o false_a then_o to_o say_v that_o their_o miracle_n bind_v man_n to_o hear_v they_o and_o prove_v their_o call_n to_o be_v extraordinary_a for_o that_o principle_n be_v as_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o darkness_n of_o our_o understanding_n upon_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o our_o judgement_n and_o the_o easiness_n wherewith_o we_o be_v liable_a to_o deceive_v ourselves_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v extend_v even_o unto_o miracle_n because_o that_o there_o be_v true_a and_o false_a miracle_n good_a and_o bad_a and_o those_o that_o false_a prophet_n work_n as_o well_o as_o they_o that_o be_v send_v from_o god_n we_o ought_v then_o to_o make_v a_o distinction_n and_o a_o distinction_n that_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o be_v make_v the_o angel_n of_o darkness_n so_o disguise_v themselves_o into_o angel_n of_o light_n but_o that_o reason_n of_o the_o darkness_n of_o the_o understanding_n the_o uncertainty_n of_o our_o judgement_n and_o that_o readiness_n we_o have_v to_o deceive_v ourselves_o have_v if_o you_o please_v more_o place_n in_o that_o distinction_n then_o in_o that_o of_o that_o doctrine_n we_o may_v be_v easy_o surprise_v and_o by_o consequence_n we_o ought_v to_o give_v over_o that_o discern_v to_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o follow_v in_o that_o its_o light_n and_o its_o decision_n and_o
if_o you_o will_v give_v to_o the_o simple_a sort_n to_o those_o babe_n for_o example_n whereof_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v that_o his_o mystery_n have_v be_v reveal_v unto_o they_o if_o you_o give_v they_o i_o say_v that_o right_a and_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o that_o important_a and_o fundamental_a question_n to_o wit_n whether_o the_o call_v of_o a_o man_n be_v extraordinary_a and_o divine_a or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o so_o whether_o his_o miracle_n be_v those_o of_o a_o true_a minister_n of_o god_n or_o of_o a_o false_a prophet_n whether_o it_o be_v a_o true_a angel_n of_o light_n or_o a_o disguise_a angel_n of_o darkness_n and_o to_o judge_v of_o all_o those_o thing_n after_o the_o church_n and_o against_o the_o church_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v refuse_v they_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o judge_v also_o of_o its_o doctrine_n and_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n whereof_o the_o true_a knowledge_n be_v by_o nothing_o near_o so_o difficult_a god_n have_v forewarn_v his_o people_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v themselves_o over_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o miracle_n and_o he_o have_v appoint_v that_o they_o shall_v judge_v of_o they_o by_o the_o doctrine_n they_o accompany_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o discern_a of_o miracle_n and_o judge_v of_o that_o doctrine_n be_v two_o inseparable_a thing_n and_o that_o their_o right_n belong_v to_o the_o same_o person_n if_o there_o arise_v say_v god_n among_o you_o a_o prophet_n or_o a_o dreamer_n of_o dream_n and_o give_v thou_o a_o sign_n or_o a_o wonder_n and_o the_o sign_n or_o the_o wonder_n come_v to_o pass_v whereof_o he_o speak_v unto_o thou_o say_v let_v we_o go_v after_o other_o god_n which_o thou_o have_v not_o know_v and_o let_v we_o serve_v they_o thou_o shall_v not_o hearken_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o that_o prophet_n or_o that_o dreamer_n of_o dream_n for_o the_o lord_n your_o god_n prove_v you_o to_o know_v whether_o you_o love_v the_o lord_n your_o god_n with_o all_o your_o heart_n it_o appear_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o way_n for_o man_n to_o judge_v well_o of_o miracle_n be_v to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o he_o that_o work_v they_o so_o that_o if_o they_o will_v a_o gree_n to_o give_v the_o people_n a_o right_a to_o discern_v miracle_n they_o can_v take_v away_o from_o they_o that_o of_o discern_v that_o doctrine_n they_o uphold_v jesus_n christ_n suppose_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v arise_v false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v work_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n to_o seduce_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o very_a elect._n for_o how_o can_v they_o otherwise_o discern_v those_o miracle_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n but_o by_o examine_v their_o word_n so_o a_o famous_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v not_o scruple_v to_o write_v that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o reject_v miracle_n and_o those_o man_n who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o than_o when_o they_o be_v join_v with_o a_o doctrine_n which_o the_o church_n have_v condemn_v his_o word_n be_v considerable_a and_o very_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v transcribe_v the_o application_n say_v he_o royal._n and_o direction_n of_o a_o miracle_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o doctrine_n be_v a_o enterprise_n so_o rash_a and_o so_o scandalous_a that_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v punish_v there_o be_v not_o any_o catholic_a in_o the_o world_n who_o know_v his_o creed_n and_o understand_v it_o that_o can_v be_v capable_a of_o such_o a_o persuasion_n what_o if_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o miracle_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n can_v any_o one_o hesitate_n or_o doubt_n whether_o it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n support_v by_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o miracle_n or_o to_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o miracle_n found_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n saint_n peter_n have_v teach_v we_o a_o great_a while_n since_o what_o we_o be_v to_o do_v on_o that_o occasion_n he_o have_v be_v a_o eye_n witness_v of_o the_o transfiguration_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o that_o glory_n that_o lie_v hide_v under_o the_o veil_n of_o a_o suffer_a and_o mortal_a state_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o trust_v more_o in_o the_o obscurity_n of_o prophet_n than_o to_o the_o clear_a and_o manifest_a experience_n of_o his_o eye_n we_o have_v a_o more_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v in_o nothing_o less_o than_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n break_v in_o piece_n all_o those_o reason_n that_o oppose_v it_o and_o we_o ought_v to_o take_v to_o ourselves_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o saint_n peter_n say_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o prophet_n to_o which_o we_o do_v well_o that_o we_o take_v heed_n gather_v together_o all_o our_o attention_n to_o know_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n and_o turn_v aside_o from_o all_o the_o miracle_n and_o all_o those_o reason_n the_o man_n propound_v to_o we_o to_o make_v we_o call_v into_o question_n that_o which_o we_o know_v the_o church_n to_o have_v determine_v we_o may_v see_v clear_o by_o that_o passage_n how_o far_o one_o may_v carry_v that_o principle_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o thought_n of_o those_o that_o admit_v of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v even_o to_o make_v miracle_n themselves_o submit_v to_o it_o he_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o collect_v all_o our_o attention_n to_o know_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o turn_v aside_o from_o all_o those_o miracle_n which_o will_v make_v we_o call_v into_o question_n that_o which_o the_o church_n have_v determine_v he_o say_v that_o to_o go_v about_o to_o make_v use_n of_o miracle_n for_o the_o prove_v of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o church_n be_v a_o rash_a and_o scandalous_a enterprise_n and_o such_o as_o deserve_v to_o be_v punish_v in_o effect_n if_o they_o suppose_v that_o maxim_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o church_n a_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o see_v with_o her_o eye_n and_o to_o rest_v upon_o her_o conduct_n those_o miracle_n can_v not_o make_v they_o be_v hear_v who_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v condemn_v and_o by_o which_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v look_v on_o as_o false_a miracle_n the_o consequence_n be_v good_a and_o just_a but_o because_o that_o very_a thing_n apply_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o christianity_n justify_v the_o unbeleiver_n condemn_v the_o proceed_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n accuse_v those_o of_o rashness_n who_o have_v believe_v on_o their_o preach_n destroy_v the_o gospel_n and_o overthrow_v the_o christian_a church_n it_o be_v a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o that_o maxim_n itself_o be_v false_a and_o rash_a since_o those_o consequence_n that_o arise_v from_o it_o be_v so_o detestable_a that_o they_o leave_v neither_o to_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o to_o the_o apostle_n any_o way_n to_o make_v their_o gospel_n to_o be_v hear_v by_o man_n with_o a_o good_a conscience_n and_o the_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n 8._o they_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o speak_v a_o little_a earnest_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o more_o i_o consider_v these_o inevitable_a consequence_n of_o that_o maxim_n the_o more_o i_o be_o astonish_v if_o those_o first_o christian_n who_o have_v be_v jew_n can_v not_o hear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n nor_o receive_v his_o miracle_n without_o violate_v of_o their_o duty_n towards_o the_o church_n that_o have_v condemn_v they_o what_o scruple_n may_v not_o all_o that_o cast_v into_o all_o the_o christian_n that_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o world_n for_o in_o fine_a we_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o that_o people_n our_o father_n be_v not_o convert_v but_o by_o their_o ministry_n if_o then_o we_o can_v see_v clear_o that_o they_o themselves_o have_v a_o right_a to_o be_v convert_v if_o they_o lay_v down_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o principle_n which_o of_o right_a aught_o to_o have_v hinder_v their_o conversion_n where_o then_o be_v all_o we_o as_o many_o as_o we_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o the_o author_n of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la produce_v to_o make_v we_o divest_v ourselves_o of_o our_o own_o guidance_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n that_o we_o shall_v see_v with_o her_o eye_n and_o tread_v in_o her_o step_n have_v as_o much_o place_n with_o the_o jew_n as_o they_o have_v with_o we_o they_o can_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o their_o church_n be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n none_o can_v dispute_v with_o they_o that_o eminent_a authority_n which_o have_v so_o many_o external_a mark_n to_o she_o belong_v the_o adoption_n the_o
difficulty_n to_o get_v thither_o and_o yet_o that_o belong_v of_o right_a to_o the_o examination_n of_o all_o man_n the_o darkness_n of_o the_o understanding_n the_o easiness_n wherewith_o man_n may_v deceive_v themselves_o the_o want_n of_o necessary_a help_n the_o ignorance_n and_o simplicity_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n will_v not_o hinder_v it_o those_o be_v then_o no_o other_o than_o frivolous_a reason_n which_o can_v take_v away_o from_o man_n that_o right_o that_o god_n and_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o they_o ought_v therefore_o to_o enjoy_v it_o at_o least_o in_o some_o respect_n to_o wit_n for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o ought_v to_o lose_v it_o or_o no._n 13._o but_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o can_v never_o so_o enjoy_v it_o in_o that_o regard_n nor_o decide_v that_o question_n without_o enter_v upon_o a_o examination_n of_o all_o their_o doctrine_n which_o let_v we_o see_v yet_o more_o and_o more_o the_o absurdity_n of_o our_o adversary_n principle_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o principle_n more_o absurd_a than_o that_o which_o destroy_v itself_o which_o can_v be_v establish_v but_o by_o make_v use_n of_o a_o contrary_a principle_n and_o which_o precise_o can_v have_v no_o place_n but_o there_o where_o it_o can_v be_v of_o any_o use_n but_o all_o that_o may_v be_v say_v of_o that_o principle_n of_o those_o gentleman_n since_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o to_o establish_v it_o one_o must_v necessary_o proceed_v to_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o they_o can_v never_o know_v whether_o they_o ought_v to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o the_o latin_a church_n or_o examine_v that_o doctrine_n by_o themselves_o till_o they_o have_v make_v that_o examination_n that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o far_o occasion_n to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o make_v pleasant_a sport_n enough_o this_o be_v that_o which_o be_v evident_o manifest_a if_o one_o consider_v it_o that_o before_o one_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o one_o be_v assure_v that_o among_o all_o the_o religious_a society_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n the_o christian_n be_v the_o only_a one_o in_o which_o one_o ought_v to_o place_v himself_o and_o that_o can_v never_o be_v know_v but_o by_o one_o way_n only_o which_o be_v that_o of_o examine_v its_o doctrine_n and_o its_o worship_n in_o effect_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o of_o those_o external_a mark_n that_o can_v make_v that_o difference_n the_o jew_n have_v their_o miracle_n antiquity_n succession_n a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n the_o holiness_n of_o their_o patriarch_n the_o light_n of_o their_o prophecy_n the_o majesty_n of_o their_o ceremony_n we_o do_v not_o dispute_v these_o mark_n with_o they_o and_o as_o to_o temporal_a prosperity_n they_o have_v it_o heretofore_o and_o we_o be_v not_o assure_v that_o we_o have_v always_o have_v that_o whereof_o we_o make_v such_o boast_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v not_o very_o great_a the_o mahometan_n glory_n that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o admirable_a success_n of_o their_o arm_n and_o as_o for_o antiquity_n which_o they_o fail_v in_o they_o say_v that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n do_v but_o succeed_v moses_n so_o mahomet_n also_o have_v succeed_v jesus_n christ_n as_o for_o the_o heathen_n they_o have_v as_o i_o have_v say_v their_o miracle_n their_o saint_n their_o prophet_n their_o ceremony_n their_o succession_n their_o uninterrupted_a duration_n their_o temporal_a prosperity_n and_o if_o we_o strive_v with_o they_o about_o antiquity_n and_o multitude_n the_o advantage_n will_v not_o lie_v on_o our_o side_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o more_o deceitful_a than_o those_o external_a appearance_n separate_v from_o their_o doctrine_n they_o be_v as_o proper_a to_o make_v a_o jew_n remain_v a_o jew_n a_o heathen_a a_o heathen_a and_o a_o mahometan_a to_o remain_v a_o mahometan_a as_o to_o make_v a_o christian_n to_o remain_v a_o christian_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o to_o form_v well_o that_o difference_n and_o to_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o christian_a communion_n be_v the_o only_a good_a one_o one_o ought_v to_o examine_v its_o worship_n and_o its_o doctrine_n moreover_o before_o they_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o must_v suppose_v that_o a_o man_n be_v sure_a that_o among_o all_o the_o christian_a sect_n the_o latin_a only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o can_v be_v know_v but_o by_o the_o examination_n of_o its_o doctrine_n those_o external_a mark_n can_v be_v no_o way_n proper_a for_o it_o the_o greek_n the_o abyssine_n the_o nestorian_n ascribe_v to_o themselves_o antiquity_n succession_n miracle_n a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n they_o have_v their_o saint_n their_o prophet_n their_o ceremony_n and_o their_o multitude_n which_o be_v not_o less_o considerable_a and_o as_o to_o worldly_a prosperity_n the_o abyssine_n may_v boast_v of_o it_o and_o the_o muscovite_n also_o who_o make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o who_o know_v whether_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v never_o change_v it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o they_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o those_o mark_n separate_v from_o their_o doctrine_n they_o be_v so_o ambiguous_a and_o uncertain_a that_o they_o can_v fix_v any_o settle_a judgement_n upon_o they_o concern_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o suppose_v that_o they_o can_v by_o those_o external_a mark_n or_o by_o any_o other_o way_n which_o they_o will_v take_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n i_o say_v it_o must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n to_o wit_n that_o in_o that_o visible_a communion_n god_n bring_v up_o and_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a one_o for_o it_o be_v in_o those_o only_a that_o that_o name_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v verify_v and_o not_o in_o the_o profane_a the_o wicked_a and_o the_o worldly_a who_o be_v mingle_v with_o they_o and_o who_o be_v none_o of_o that_o body_n that_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o must_v then_o be_v assure_v before_o they_o can_v know_v whether_o they_o ought_v to_o refer_v themselves_o absolute_o to_o that_o body_n of_o pastor_n that_o govern_v the_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o profane_a and_o the_o worldly_a do_v not_o prevail_v in_o that_o body_n and_o that_o they_o never_o have_v prevail_v for_o if_o they_o do_v prevail_v or_o if_o they_o ever_o have_v prevail_v they_o may_v introduce_v error_n into_o the_o public_a ministry_n and_o false_a worship_n or_o suffer_v they_o to_o come_v in_o through_o their_o negligence_n or_o otherwise_o or_o scatter_v abroad_o the_o ill_a doctrine_n of_o the_o school_n among_o the_o people_n favour_n ill_a custom_n and_o in_o a_o word_n corrupt_v that_o communion_n as_o it_o appear_v that_o that_o do_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o sometime_o in_o the_o christian_n but_o how_o can_v any_o be_v full_o assure_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v so_o at_o present_a otherwise_o then_o by_o the_o examine_n of_o her_o doctrine_n they_o ought_v then_o to_o give_v up_o that_o point_n of_o external_a mark_n our_o father_n have_v gain_v their_o cause_n without_o go_v any_o far_a by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o corruption_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n but_o if_o you_o take_v they_o only_o as_o mere_a conjecture_n and_o if_o you_o will_v reckon_v they_o to_o be_v nothing_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o be_v assure_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o corrupt_v in_o a_o communion_n where_o god_n bring_v up_o and_o preserve_v his_o true_a faithful_a people_n that_o the_o public_a ministry_n be_v pure_a in_o all_o its_o doctrine_n and_o in_o its_o worship_n one_o must_v of_o necessity_n take_v that_o way_n of_o examination_n and_o that_o examination_n must_v be_v very_o exact_a so_o that_o before_o we_o can_v enter_v only_o upon_o that_o question_n whether_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o sovereign_a authority_n over_o our_o faith_n and_o conscience_n the_o discuss_n of_o which_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o avoid_v all_o must_v be_v examine_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o principle_n which_o i_o have_v oppose_v be_v absurd_a because_o it_o destroy_v itself_o and_o none_o can_v ever_o practice_v it_o till_o it_o can_v be_v any_o more_o of_o any_o use_n and_o more_o absurd_a yet_o in_o that_o when_o it_o will_v hinder_v we_o from_o examine_v it_o constrain_v we_o to_o make_v a_o examination_n as_o exact_v as_o can_v be_v think_v of_o chap._n ix_o an_fw-mi examen_fw-la of_o those_o reason_n they_o allege_v to_o establish_v that_o sovereign_a authority_n
matter_n which_o shall_v be_v treat_v of_o in_o its_o place_n in_o effect_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o call_n which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o confound_v that_o of_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o perpetual_a exercise_n of_o the_o gospel-ministry_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_z seem_v to_o have_v judicious_o enough_o distinguish_v they_o when_o he_o lay_v down_o two_o sort_n of_o separation_n the_o one_o negative_a which_o consist_v only_o in_o a_o reject_v of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v ill_a and_o the_o other_o positive_a which_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o set_v up_o a_o body_n apart_o with_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n we_o shall_v therefore_o speak_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o set_v up_o a_o public_a ministry_n and_o it_o shall_v suffice_v for_o the_o present_a to_o have_v solid_o establish_v their_o call_n to_o reform_v to_o shut_v up_o this_o chapter_n it_o remain_v only_o that_o we_o speak_v a_o word_n to_o a_o question_n which_o they_o here_o raise_v about_o this_o call_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n in_o which_o we_o here_o consider_v it_o for_o they_o demand_v of_o we_o whether_o it_o be_v ordinary_a or_o extraordinary_a to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o in_o different_a respect_n it_o be_v ordinary_a as_o to_o its_o right_n since_o all_o man_n have_v a_o ordinary_a and_o perpetual_a right_o to_o reject_v error_n and_o superstition_n and_o to_o employ_v themselves_o in_o make_v their_o brethren_n to_o reject_v they_o according_a to_o the_o common_a law_n of_o piety_n and_o charity_n the_o pastor_n also_o have_v a_o ordinary_a and_o perpetual_a right_o to_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o that_o public_a authority_n which_o their_o function_n give_v they_o for_o the_o guidance_n of_o their_o flock_n it_o be_v ordinary_a as_o to_o the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v as_o well_o upon_o the_o people_n as_o the_o pastor_n to_o do_v that_o which_o they_o do_v because_o it_o be_v a_o law_n of_o christianity_n and_o not_o a_o new_a law_n or_o commandment_n that_o bind_v they_o to_o it_o their_o duty_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o very_a gospel_n and_o of_o the_o same_o christian_a religion_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v found_v and_o whereof_o they_o make_v a_o profession_n but_o i_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v likewise_o extraordinary_a in_o two_o thing_n first_o of_o all_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o extreme_a and_o indispensable_a necessity_n which_o lie_v upon_o they_o to_o do_v what_o they_o do_v for_o although_o we_o have_v always_o a_o right_a to_o reject_v those_o error_n and_o that_o false_a worship_n which_o may_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n and_o although_o we_o shall_v be_v always_o bind_v to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o also_o if_o it_o be_v so_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a to_o come_v to_o the_o practice_n or_o the_o exercise_n of_o that_o right_n and_o of_o that_o obligation_n at_o least_o to_o so_o public_a and_o splendid_a a_o one_o as_o that_o of_o our_o father_n be_v because_o the_o church_n be_v not_o always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o confusion_n and_o disorder_n as_o she_o be_v in_o their_o time_n thing_n ordinary_o glide_v away_o in_o a_o more_o regulate_v course_n the_o public_a ministry_n be_v more_o pure_a and_o the_o gospel_n more_o disengage_v from_o the_o oppression_n of_o tradition_n or_o humane_a superstition_n second_o that_o call_n be_v extraordinary_a in_o respect_n of_o those_o quality_n wherewith_o god_n invest_v our_o first_o reformer_n and_o those_o who_o join_v with_o they_o in_o so_o great_a a_o work_n for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o ordinary_a thing_n to_o see_v such_o eminent_a gift_n and_o that_o in_o so_o great_a a_o number_n as_o those_o which_o appear_v in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n accompany_v with_o such_o a_o heroical_a spirit_n as_o our_o father_n have_v and_o such_o a_o great_a love_n for_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o people_n have_v who_o receive_v their_o instruction_n all_o which_o constrain_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v a_o particular_a and_o special_a providence_n of_o god_n throughout_o the_o whole_a conduct_n of_o that_o great_a divine_a work_n who_o raise_v up_o labourer_n fit_v for_o the_o harvest_n which_o he_o have_v prepare_v chap._n v._n a_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n that_o be_v make_v against_o the_o person_n of_o the_o reformer_n we_o have_v hitherto_o methinks_v sufficient_o justify_v the_o action_n of_o our_o father_n in_o the_o business_n of_o the_o reformation_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o have_v but_o too_o many_o reason_n to_o suspect_v a_o great_a corruption_n not_o only_o in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o the_o worship_n and_o doctrine_n of_o it_o also_o and_o too_o just_a motive_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o make_v a_o more_o particular_a examination_n it_o may_v not_o less_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o have_v say_v concern_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o absolute_a authority_n which_o she_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o over_o man_n conscience_n that_o her_o pretension_n have_v no_o foundation_n and_o that_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v a_o right_n to_o judge_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n by_o themselves_o and_o to_o discern_v what_o be_v good_a from_o what_o be_v ill_a we_o have_v see_v nevertheless_o that_o our_o father_n be_v not_o move_v so_o public_o to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o right_n but_o by_o a_o extreme_a and_o utmost_a necessity_n and_o if_o they_o will_v do_v they_o justice_n they_o ought_v free_o to_o acknowledge_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o dare_v to_o deny_v that_o they_o have_v a_o sufficient_a call_n to_o go_v as_o far_o as_o a_o negative_a separation_n and_o open_o to_o refuse_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o act_n what_o their_o conscience_n shall_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o approve_v but_o as_o that_o motion_n of_o conscience_n be_v not_o universal_a or_o common_a to_o all_o those_o of_o their_o time_n and_o as_o it_o have_v encounter_v the_o interest_n of_o a_o great_a body_n that_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o have_v labour_v to_o render_v it_o odious_a by_o all_o sort_n of_o way_n and_o even_o those_o who_o be_v not_o able_a direct_o to_o condemn_v it_o have_v not_o fail_v to_o search_v out_o divers_a pretence_n to_o cry_v it_o down_o and_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v against_o their_o action_n they_o have_v take_v up_o something_o against_o their_o person_n this_o be_v that_o that_o the_o most_o of_o our_o adversary_n endeavour_v with_o great_a care_n this_o be_v that_o that_o their_o writer_n of_o controversy_n and_o missionary_n who_o be_v spread_v abroad_o on_o all_o side_n among_o we_o and_o who_o make_v use_v of_o all_o sort_n of_o way_n to_o gain_v proselyte_n do_v even_o now_o all_o their_o day_n and_o this_o be_v that_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la in_o particular_a have_v do_v his_o argument_n may_v be_v well_o nigh_o reduce_v to_o this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o god_n commit_v the_o care_n of_o reform_v his_o church_n to_o person_n who_o life_n and_o conduct_n be_v disorderly_a and_o scandalous_a and_o the_o conclusion_n that_o he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o it_o be_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o reject_v without_o any_o further_a examination_n that_o reformation_n and_o to_o put_v ourselves_o into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 1._o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o show_v he_o that_o bless_a be_v god_n we_o have_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v we_o on_o every_o side_n matter_n of_o edification_n from_o the_o manner_n of_o those_o who_o be_v first_o of_o all_o make_v use_v of_o in_o so_o holy_a and_o so_o necessary_a a_o work_n and_o this_o we_o shall_v present_o make_v out_o but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o that_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o his_o way_n of_o reason_v be_v the_o most_o captious_a and_o the_o most_o contrary_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n that_o can_v be_v imagine_v and_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a even_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o that_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o it_o will_v defend_v i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v captious_a for_o since_o our_o father_n reform_v themselves_o only_o out_o of_o the_o motion_n of_o their_o conscience_n which_o dictate_v to_o they_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o their_o own_o salvation_n how_o can_v he_o pretend_v that_o we_o who_o have_v follow_v they_o out_o of_o the_o same_o reason_n can_v revoke_v a_o action_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v just_a and_o lawful_a out_o of_o mere_o
god_n lose_v nothing_o either_o of_o its_o truth_n or_o its_o authority_n 3._o it_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o take_v any_o heed_n in_o lay_v down_o a_o very_a bad_a argument_n against_o we_o of_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a good_a one_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o that_o estate_n wherein_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n for_o if_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o the_o doctrine_n by_o the_o quality_n or_o the_o action_n of_o those_o who_o teach_v it_o i_o pray_v consider_v what_o judgement_n can_v our_o father_n make_v of_o that_o religion_n that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o prelate_n teach_v and_o whether_o they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ground_n in_o the_o world_n to_o reform_v themselves_o if_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o god_n commit_v the_o care_n of_o reform_v his_o church_n to_o person_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o scandalous_a action_n there_o be_v far_o less_o that_o god_n have_v give_v infallibility_n and_o a_o sovereign_a authority_n over_o man_n conscience_n to_o such_o person_n as_o the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n be_v according_a to_o the_o description_n which_o the_o unsuspected_a author_n that_o we_o have_v quote_v give_v we_o of_o they_o and_o divers_a other_o that_o we_o may_v here_o add_v to_o they_o if_o we_o so_o please_v and_o that_o which_o make_v these_o two_o argument_n differ_v be_v that_o his_o conclude_v upon_o a_o principle_n which_o we_o maintain_v to_o be_v false_a and_o ill_o where_o we_o conclude_v upon_o a_o principle_n which_o he_o himself_o admit_v and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v good_a so_o that_o in_o his_o own_o judgement_n we_o have_v a_o sufficient_a fundation_n whereon_o to_o establish_v the_o justice_n of_o our_o reformation_n let_v we_o see_v nevertheless_o of_o what_o nature_n those_o action_n be_v wherewith_o he_o reproach_n our_o first_o reformer_n i_o will_v not_o say_v he_o 64._o stay_v to_o examine_v the_o accusation_n wherewith_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v by_o divers_a author_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o detain_v myself_o in_o any_o but_o those_o public_a thing_n that_o be_v so_o manifest_a and_o so_o expose_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o the_o world_n i_o confess_v he_o have_v reason_n not_o to_o stay_v upon_o all_o that_o which_o his_o passion_n have_v invent_v against_o they_o for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o calumny_n have_v no_o bound_n especial_o when_o interest_n and_o passion_n stir_v it_o up_o our_o reformer_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n who_o have_v be_v attack_v after_o that_o manner_n the_o jew_n say_v of_o john_n the_o baptist_n that_o he_o have_v a_o devil_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o be_v a_o blasphemer_n a_o samaritan_n a_o glutton_n and_o a_o wine-bibber_n a_o friend_n of_o publican_n and_o sinner_n if_o then_o they_o have_v call_v the_o father_n of_o the_o family_n beelzebub_n what_o will_v they_o not_o say_v of_o his_o servant_n but_o what_o then_o be_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v so_o public_a so_o manifest_a and_o so_o expose_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v find_v fit_a to_o be_v insist_v upon_o that_o new_a 65._o gospel_n say_v he_o be_v preach_v only_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o monk_n who_o have_v quit_v their_o habit_n and_o their_o profession_n ou_o to_o contract_v scandalous_a marriage_n or_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o priest_n who_o have_v violate_v that_o vow_n of_o virginity_n which_o the_o calvinist_n themselves_o confess_v to_o have_v be_v impose_v on_o all_o priest_n and_o on_o all_o monk_n in_o the_o west_n by_o divers_a council_n and_o on_o all_o the_o monk_n and_o all_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o set_n open_v the_o cloister_n the_o take_v off_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o nun_n the_o abolish_n of_o all_o austerity_n and_o overthrow_v of_o all_o manner_n of_o discipline_n in_o the_o church_n this_o be_v that_o that_o force_v he_o to_o say_v that_o the_o reformer_n strike_v man_n eye_n with_o a_o spectacle_n that_o can_v not_o but_o create_v horror_n according_a to_o the_o common_a idea_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n whech_v the_o father_n give_v we_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o in_o order_n to_o our_o answer_v he_o we_o must_v put_v he_o in_o mind_n what_o he_o himself_o exhort_v we_o to_o to_o transport_v ourselves_o into_o another_o time_n than_o 52._o that_o wherein_o we_o be_v at_o present_a and_o to_o represent_v to_o ourselves_o our_o separation_n in_o its_o first_o rise_n and_o during_o the_o first_o year_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v amid_o the_o swisser_n and_o in_o france_n upon_o his_o thus_o place_v we_o in_o that_o state_n which_o he_o desire_v we_o will_v declare_v to_o he_o that_o the_o general_a depravation_n which_o reign_v amid_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o our_o eye_n a_o spectacle_n worthy_a of_o horror_n according_a to_o the_o common_a idea_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o right_a reason_n give_v we_o we_o will_v tell_v he_o that_o that_o which_o scandalise_v we_o be_v to_o see_v that_o for_o a_o respect_n of_o a_o pure_o humane_a order_n they_o endure_v for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n a_o disorder_n that_o dishonour_v the_o latin_a church_n that_o draw_v upon_o it_o god_n judgement_n and_o that_o lay_v open_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n to_o a_o everlasting_a reproach_n it_o be_v in_o the_o detest_a of_o those_o infamy_n and_o those_o impurity_n that_o the_o true_a zeal_n of_o christian_n ought_v to_o consist_v and_o it_o be_v to_o the_o search_v out_o of_o a_o solid_a remedy_n for_o they_o that_o one_o ought_v to_o apply_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o keep_v they_o up_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o observe_v rash_a vow_n and_o a_o caelibasy_n that_o god_n never_o command_v if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v more_o scandalize_v to_o see_v priest_n and_o monk_n marry_v then_o to_o see_v they_o plunge_v into_o all_o the_o filthiness_n of_o debauchery_n i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o make_v christianity_n a_o law_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o it_o may_v be_v yet_o somewhat_o worse_o for_o hypocrisy_n do_v not_o content_v itself_o with_o mere_a name_n she_o will_v have_v fair_a appearance_n without_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o she_o real_o reject_v whereas_o for_o he_o he_o reject_v not_o only_o the_o thing_n but_o their_o appearance_n also_o suffer_v patient_o the_o loss_n of_o any_o more_o see_v either_o the_o thing_n or_o their_o appearance_n provide_v we_o do_v not_o meddle_v with_o those_o empty_a name_n of_o caelibacy_n and_o virginity_n but_o true_a moral_a christianity_n inspire_v other_o sentiment_n she_o will_v have_v we_o honour_v that_o caelibacy_n and_o virginity_n as_o gift_n that_o come_v from_o god_n but_o she_o will_v also_o have_v a_o contempt_n and_o horror_n for_o those_o specious_a name_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v apply_v to_o those_o beastliness_n and_o excess_n which_o both_o god_n and_o man_n condemn_v she_o will_v have_v we_o in_o that_o case_n instead_o of_o be_v scandalize_v to_o see_v a_o false_a caelibacy_n make_v void_a and_o a_o vain_a shadow_n of_o virginity_n abolish_v that_o we_o shall_v on_o the_o contrary_n be_v edify_v to_o see_v they_o get_v out_o from_o those_o snare_n of_o sin_n and_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o a_o lawful_a marriage_n that_o god_n have_v allow_v unto_o all_o and_o that_o he_o have_v even_o command_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o gift_n of_o continency_n it_o be_v in_o the_o view_n of_o this_o that_o our_o father_n look_v upon_o the_o marriage_n of_o those_o priest_n and_o monk_n as_o the_o abolish_n of_o a_o unjust_a law_n contrary_a to_o the_o express_a word_n of_o saint_n 7._o paul_n if_o they_o can_v contain_v let_v they_o marry_o and_o which_o moreover_o have_v produce_v such_o mischievous_a effect_n as_o it_o be_v no_o long_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o endure_v but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la we_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o interest_n of_o family_n of_o marriage_n nor_o of_o base_a and_o fleshly_a 64_o passion_n in_o the_o life_n of_o those_o great_a bishop_n and_o all_o those_o great_a man_n of_o old_a who_o god_n oppose_v to_o the_o heresy_n that_o rise_v up_o against_o his_o church_n as_o saint_n cyprian_n saint_n athanasius_n saint_n basil_n saint_n gregory_n nazianzen_n saint_n jerome_n saint_n epiphanius_n saint_n chrysostome_n and_o saint_n augustine_n they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o eminent_a in_o sanctity_n in_o a_o disingagement_n
who_o labour_v in_o the_o reformation_n of_o their_o church_n religious_o observe_v they_o constrain_v no_o person_n and_o they_o reject_v nothing_o that_o be_v not_o alien_a to_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la those_o two_o hundred_o burgher_n of_o a_o swiss_n town_n be_v as_o learned_a and_o ready_a in_o matter_n of_o divinity_n as_o we_o may_v easy_o judge_n swiss_n burgher_n to_o be_v i_o answer_v that_o this_o be_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o pharisee_n this_o people_n say_v the_o enemy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n know_v not_o the_o law_n but_o jesus_n christ_n do_v 21._o not_o answer_v they_o amiss_o when_o he_o say_v to_o they_o father_n i_o thank_v thou_o lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n that_o thou_o have_v bid_v these_o thing_n from_o the_o wise_a and_o prudent_a and_o reveal_v they_o unto_o babe_n let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la if_o he_o will_v be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o wise_a and_o prudent_a one_o we_o shall_v not_o envy_v he_o his_o readiness_n and_o his_o learning_n and_o we_o shall_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o this_o that_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o place_v we_o in_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o those_o mean_a swiss_n burgher_n to_o who_o as_o much_o babe_n as_o they_o be_v god_n vouschafe_v to_o make_v his_o gospel_n know_v the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o christian_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o have_v a_o head_n full_a of_o scholastic_a speculation_n and_o a_o memory_n load_v with_o a_o great_a many_o history_n and_o multitude_n of_o passage_n of_o divers_a author_n or_o a_o great_a many_o critical_a notion_n nor_o in_o have_v well-studied_n lombard_n albertus_n magnus_n thomas_n aquinas_n scotus_n bonaventure_n capreolus_n aegidius_n romanus_n occam_n gabriel_n biel_n the_o canon_n law_n the_o decretal_n and_o all_o those_o other_o great_a name_n wherewith_o they_o stun_v the_o people_n in_o time_n past_a our_o true_a knowledge_n be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n read_v with_o humility_n charity_n faith_n and_o piety_n see_v here_o all_o that_o those_o poor_a burgher_n of_o zurich_n know_v they_o be_v neither_o prelate_n nor_o cardinal_n nor_o doctor_n of_o louvain_n nor_o of_o the_o sorbonne_n but_o they_o be_v good_a man_n they_o fear_v god_n they_o study_v his_o word_n and_o for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o state_n of_o their_o understanding_n and_o the_o degree_n of_o their_o light_n may_v appear_v by_o the_o reformation_n which_o they_o make_v for_o the_o tree_n may_v be_v know_v by_o its_o fruit_n 4._o objection_n the_o matter_n which_o be_v to_o have_v be_v handle_v in_o that_o pretend_a synod_n can_v be_v more_o considerable_a for_o they_o treat_v therein_o about_o abolish_n all_o at_o once_o the_o authority_n of_o all_o the_o council_n that_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o church_n since_o the_o apostle_n day_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o reduce_v all_o to_o the_o scripture_n answer_v since_o the_o true_a authority_n of_o the_o father_n and_o council_n consist_v in_o their_o conformity_n with_o the_o divine_a write_n the_o way_n solid_o to_o establish_v they_o be_v to_o reduce_v all_o to_o the_o scripture_n as_o they_o do_v in_o that_o synod_n if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o give_v the_o father_n and_o council_n and_o authority_n quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n whereof_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o minister_n and_o interpreter_n we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o he_o affront_v they_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o honour_v they_o for_o as_o it_o be_v the_o great_a real_a injury_n that_o can_v be_v do_v to_o a_o subject_a to_o give_v he_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o prince_n so_o it_o be_v the_o most_o real_a injury_n which_o they_o can_v do_v to_o the_o father_n to_o invest_v they_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n 5._o objection_n they_o meddle_v with_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a church_n which_o the_o swisser_n can_v not_o but_o condemn_v in_o embrace_v a_o new_a faith_n answer_v the_o swiss_n do_v not_o embrace_v a_o new_a faith_n but_o they_o renounce_v those_o error_n that_o it_o may_v be_v may_v have_v prevail_v for_o some_o age_n but_o which_o be_v new_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o do_v not_o condemn_v other_o church_n in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v of_o good_a but_o they_o condemn_v that_o evil_n which_o they_o have_v in_o they_o a_o sick_a person_n who_o have_v cure_v himself_o condemn_v the_o disease_n of_o other_o but_o he_o condemn_v not_o that_o life_n which_o remain_v in_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_n he_o exhort_v they_o to_o be_v heal_v for_o fear_v least_o remain_v in_o that_o sick_a condition_n they_o shall_v die_v 6._o object_n they_o treat_v about_o all_o those_o dangerous_a consequence_n which_o that_o change_n of_o religion_n will_v have_v produce_v and_o which_o be_v easy_a to_o have_v be_v foresee_v answ_n they_o treat_v also_o about_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o their_o own_o salvation_n and_o all_o those_o dangerous_a consequence_n which_o can_v 243._o not_o but_o come_v from_o the_o blindness_n and_o passion_n of_o those_o who_o will_v hold_v the_o people_n of_o god_n under_o their_o servitude_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v prevail_v over_o two_o such_o great_a interest_n as_o that_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o man_n salvation_n all_o these_o objection_n be_v well_o near_o the_o same_o that_o the_o pagan_n make_v against_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v study_v they_o out_o of_o celsus_n prophyrie_n and_o julian_n to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o against_o we_o 7._o object_n moreover_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o will_v have_v man_n make_v use_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n only_o and_o by_o that_o rash_a 244._o and_o unheard_a of_o prejudice_n they_o condemn_v the_o procedure_n of_o all_o the_o forego_n council_n wherein_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o produce_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n to_o decide_v the_o controvert_v question_n answ_n the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o alone_a who_o authority_n we_o ought_v to_o admit_v as_o sovereign_n and_o decisive_a of_o controversy_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o all_o the_o forego_n council_n admit_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o their_o tradition_n under_o that_o quality_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudice_n lay_v it_o down_o without_o proof_n and_o reason_n 8._o object_n the_o church_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o its_o doctrine_n they_o 244._o ought_v to_o have_v force_v zuinglius_fw-la to_o produce_v his_o accusation_n against_o that_o doctrine_n and_o to_o have_v make_v the_o proof_n which_o he_o allege_v against_o it_o to_o have_v be_v examine_v but_o in_o stead_n of_o that_o they_o order_v that_o he_o shall_v appear_v in_o that_o disputation_n in_o quality_n of_o defender_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o other_o part_n to_o convince_v he_o if_o error_n answ_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v the_o world_n believe_v the_o doctrine_n that_o she_o teach_v it_o be_v fit_a she_o shall_v furnish_v it_o with_o proof_n and_o her_o pretend_a possession_n can_v assure_v it_o those_o who_o propound_v any_o thing_n as_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v natural_o bind_v to_o prove_v it_o and_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o possession_n discharge_v that_o obligation_n for_o the_o faith_n ought_v to_o be_v always_o found_v upon_o proof_n and_o it_o never_o stand_v upon_o mere_a possession_n otherwise_o the_o heathen_n ought_v to_o have_v keep_v their_o religion_n which_o be_v establish_v on_o so_o ancient_a a_o possession_n 9_o object_n all_o that_o examination_n be_v further_o ground_v upon_o this_o ridiculous_a principle_n that_o if_o there_o can_v not_o be_v find_v any_o person_n within_o the_o territory_n of_o zurich_n that_o can_v make_v the_o error_n of_o zuinglius_fw-la appear_v by_o the_o scripture_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v conclude_v that_o he_o have_v none_o as_o if_o the_o weakness_n of_o those_o who_o oppose_v his_o doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o their_o ignorance_n rather_o than_o a_o default_n in_o the_o cause_n they_o defend_v answ_n this_o objection_n be_v no_o more_o to_o the_o purpose_n then_o the_o forego_n what_o can_v the_o senate_n of_o zurich_n have_v do_v more_o then_o to_o have_v assemble_v all_o the_o clergy_n of_o their_o state_n to_o have_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o constance_n or_o his_o deputy_n thither_o to_o have_v receive_v all_o the_o world_n and_o give_v all_o liberty_n of_o propound_v their_o argument_n and_o proof_n it_o belong_v to_o they_o to_o propound_v they_o if_o they_o have_v any_o and_o if_o they_o have_v none_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o till_o than_o
be_v sin_n methinks_v it_o be_v not_o ill_o ground_v to_o say_v either_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n sin_n when_o she_o invocate_v those_o canonize_v saint_n without_o any_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o she_o hold_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n that_o the_o pope_n can_v be_v deceive_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la shall_v choose_v which_o side_n he_o please_v if_o he_o take_v the_o last_o he_o contradict_v himself_o if_o he_o take_v the_o former_a saint_n paul_n condemn_v he_o for_o he_o condemn_v all_o those_o who_o throw_v away_o the_o act_n of_o their_o religion_n after_o that_o manner_n at_o all_o adventure_n if_o the_o efficacy_n of_o agnus_n dei_n have_v not_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o council_n that_o belief_n may_v be_v find_v at_o least_o heretofore_o so_o strong_o and_o universal_o establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o may_v be_v very_o well_o ascribe_v to_o she_o without_o any_o fear_n of_o mistake_v they_o tell_v we_o that_o pope_n vrban_n v._o send_v to_o john_n palcologus_n the_o emperor_n of_o the_o greek_n a_o agnus_n fold_v up_o in_o fine_a paper_n wherein_o there_o be_v write_v fine_a verse_n which_o explain_v all_o its_o property_n those_o verse_n carry_v with_o they_o that_o the_o agnus_n be_v make_v of_o balmsanus_n and_o wax_n with_o crisom_n and_o that_o be_v consecrate_a by_o mystical_a word_n haeret_fw-la it_o drive_v away_o thunder_n and_o scatter_a storm_n that_o it_o give_v woman_n a_o easy_a birth_n that_o it_o prevent_v one_o from_o perish_v on_o the_o sea_n that_o it_o take_v away_o sin_n that_o it_o keep_v back_o the_o devil_n that_o it_o make_v a_o man_n to_o grow_v rich_a that_o it_o secure_v one_o against_o fire_n that_o it_o hinder_v one_o from_o die_v a_o sudden_a death_n that_o it_o give_v a_o man_n victory_n over_o his_o enemy_n and_o that_o in_o fine_a a_o small_a piece_n of_o the_o agnus_n have_v as_o much_o virtue_n as_o the_o whole_a as_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n their_o temporal_a power_n over_o king_n and_o their_o pre-eminence_n over_o the_o council_n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o those_o be_v article_n of_o the_o faith_n receive_v throughout_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o we_o that_o know_v not_o that_o those_o pretension_n be_v always_o oppose_v by_o the_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o french_a but_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o they_o be_v not_o at_o least_o the_o pretence_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o its_o 3._o pope_n do_v not_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o creature_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o they_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o do_v not_o decide_v in_o a_o council_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v never_o err_v and_o that_o it_o will_v never_o err_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n nor_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v infallible_a in_o his_o decision_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o the_o more_o common_a and_o general_a one_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o those_o who_o hold_v it_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o only_o as_o a_o opinion_n that_o the_o church_n tolerate_v for_o the_o present_a and_o that_o they_o look_v upon_o 1520._o it_o as_o a_o error_n and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o approach_v even_o to_o heresy_n for_o those_o be_v the_o express_a word_n of_o bellarmine_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o they_o general_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n the_o sovereign_a monarch_n of_o the_o church_n who_o all_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v the_o sovereign_n and_o universal_a vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o sovereign_a pastor_n to_o who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v a_o fullness_n of_o power_n which_o go_v not_o far_o from_o ascribe_v infalliblity_n to_o he_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o often_o define_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v not_o also_o declare_v it_o in_o divers_a place_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v above_o the_o council_n that_o sixtus_n iv._o do_v not_o condemn_v a_o certain_a man_n call_v peter_n de_fw-fr osma_n for_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o dispense_v with_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n nor_o that_o leo_n x._o do_v not_o declare_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n with_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n that_o it_o be_v evident_a as_o well_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n as_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o other_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v go_v before_o and_o by_o the_o holy_a cannon_n and_o by_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o the_o council_n themselves_o that_o the_o pope_n alone_o have_v a_o right_a and_o power_n to_o call_v council_n together_o to_o transfer_v and_o dissolve_v they_o as_o have_v authority_n over_o all_o council_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o same_o leo_n do_v not_o condemn_v luther_n for_o have_v appeal_v from_o he_o the_o pope_n to_o a_o council_n against_o the_o constitution_n say_v he_o of_o pius_n ii_o of_o julius_n ii_o who_o ordain_v that_o those_o who_o make_v such_o appeal_n shall_v be_v punish_v with_o the_o same_o penalty_n that_o be_v decide_v against_o heretic_n nor_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v not_o submit_v itself_o to_o its_o confirmation_n of_o the_o pope_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o last_o act_n of_o that_o council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o 25._o pope_n over_o the_o temporalty_n of_o king_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o clement_n v._o have_v not_o declare_v in_o one_o of_o his_o clemintines_n as_o they_o be_v call_v that_o it_o ought_v not_o not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o he_o have_v a_o 2._o superiority_n over_o the_o empire_n and_o that_o the_o empire_n be_v void_a he_o sucbee_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n nor_o that_o alexander_n vi._n do_v not_o give_v out_o of_o his_o pure_a liberality_n say_v he_o of_o his_o certain_a knowledge_n 1493._o and_o fullness_n of_o power_n to_o the_o king_n of_o castille_n and_o leon_n all_o the_o land_n new_o discover_v in_o the_o indies_n as_o if_o they_o have_v belong_v to_o 1076._o he_o nor_o that_o gregory_n vii_o do_v not_o decide_v in_o his_o council_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o pope_n can_v depose_v emperor_n and_o dispence-with_a the_o oath_n 3._o of_o allegiance_n to_o their_o subject_n nor_o that_o innocent_a iii_o do_v not_o ordain_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n that_o if_o any_o temporal_a prince_n neglect_v to_o purge_v his_o territory_n of_o all_o heresy_n the_o bishop_n shall_v excommunicate_v he_o and_o that_o if_o within_o a_o year_n he_o give_v no_o satisfaction_n they_o shall_v make_v it_o know_v to_o the_o sovereign_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o shall_v declare_v his_o subject_n absolve_v from_o their_o duty_n of_o fealty_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v expose_v his_o land_n to_o be_v take_v by_o catholic_n they_o can_v also_o deny_v as_o to_o practise_v that_o there_o be_v not_o divers_a example_n to_o be_v find_v of_o pope_n who_o undertake_v effectual_o to_o depose_v emperor_n and_o king_n and_o to_o give_v away_o their_o kingdom_n to_o other_o in_o fine_a as_o to_o that_o which_o regard_v their_o jurisdiction_n over_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n no_o body_n be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o pope_n pretend_a to_o have_v power_n to_o draw_v soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n at_o least_o through_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v that_o which_o they_o say_v be_v make_v up_o of_o the_o super-abundant_a satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v upon_o that_o also_o that_o their_o indulgence_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v found_v and_o leo_n in_o his_o bull_n supra_fw-la of_o excommunication_n against_o luther_n have_v write_v that_o indulgence_n be_v neither_o necessary_a nor_o useful_a to_o the_o dead_a furthermore_o i_o can_v forbear_v take_v notice_n here_o of_o the_o fallacy_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la give_v we_o and_o which_o be_v common_a to_o he_o with_o a_o great_a many_o other_o person_n he_o will_v have_v we_o judge_n of_o that_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o only_o by_o that_o which_o she_o have_v decide_v in_o her_o council_n or_o by_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o act_n of_o the_o profesion_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o she_o make_v those_o make_v who_o embrave_v her_o communion_n this_o i_o say_v be_v a_o perfect_a fallacy_n 1._o because_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o judge_n of_o
the_o point_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o about_o some_o question_n of_o the_o school_n which_o we_o can_v yet_o impute_v to_o their_o whole_a body_n and_o as_o for_o the_o rest_n they_o reject_v with_o we_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n religious_a worship_n of_o image_n humane_a satisfaction_n indulgence_n purgatory_n worship_n of_o relic_n the_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n transubstantiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o blind_a obedience_n to_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n they_o acknowledge_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n they_o careful_o practice_v the_o read_n of_o they_o they_o own_o their_o sufficiency_n they_o believe_v their_o authority_n independent_a from_o that_o of_o the_o church_n in_o regard_n of_o man_n they_o distinct_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n and_o that_o of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o law_n and_o its_o distinction_n from_o the_o gospel_n they_o do_v not_o conceive_v amiss_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o of_o good_a work_n and_o as_o for_o popular_a superstition_n we_o can_v scarce_o see_v any_o reign_n among_o they_o will_v to_o god_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o that_o condition_n and_o that_o we_o can_v purchase_v it_o at_o the_o price_n of_o our_o blood_n and_o our_o life_n but_o alas_o we_o be_v very_o far_o from_o see_v any_o likelihood_n of_o success_n to_o that_o wish_n all_o those_o point_n that_o i_o have_v set_v down_o be_v so_o many_o difference_n which_o we_o have_v with_o she_o and_o in_o our_o judgement_n there_o be_v so_o many_o error_n and_o so_o many_o abuse_n in_o she_o and_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o any_o reasonable_a hope_n of_o their_o correction_n that_o we_o see_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o strengthen_v themselves_o in_o they_o every_o day_n and_o that_o they_o discover_v every_o day_n more_o and_o more_o sign_n of_o their_o aversion_n for_o or_o contempt_n of_o a_o reformation_n who_o therefore_o can_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o upon_o the_o business_n of_o religion_n we_o place_v a_o great_a difdifference_n between_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o those_o who_o be_v call_v lutheran_n the_o one_o appear_v to_o we_o as_o a_o body_n spread_v all_o over_o with_o a_o great_a many_o boil_v which_o all_o together_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o function_n of_o life_n and_o the_o other_o as_o a_o body_n that_o have_v only_o one_o or_o two_o which_o do_v not_o hinder_v its_o life_n or_o its_o action_n in_o a_o word_n we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o those_o who_o have_v imbibe_v the_o tenet_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n where_o we_o differ_v from_o they_o and_o who_o practice_n they_o be_v in_o the_o way_n of_o salvation_n as_o well_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o tenet_n as_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o number_n but_o as_o to_o the_o error_n which_o remain_v yet_o among_o the_o lutheran_n we_o do_v not_o pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n either_o as_o to_o their_o quality_n or_o their_o number_n i_o say_v as_o to_o their_o quality_n and_o the_o reason_n that_o we_o allege_v be_v be_v very_o solid_a whatsoever_o endeavour_v they_o have_v use_v to_o elude_v it_o for_o although_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o lutheran_n about_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v erroneous_a though_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o approve_v of_o it_o that_o we_o oppose_v it_o as_o much_o as_o possible_o we_o can_v yet_o while_o they_o shall_v make_v a_o profession_n as_o they_o do_v to_o distinguish_v in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n from_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o can_v say_v that_o their_o error_n compel_v they_o actual_o to_o adore_v the_o mere_a creature_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o word_n we_o can_v very_o well_o say_v that_o they_o deceive_v themselves_o in_o imagine_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o a_o place_n where_o it_o be_v not_o but_o we_o can_v tell_v they_o that_o they_o take_v another_o subject_n for_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o real_o and_o in_o effect_n be_v not_o so_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o deceive_v themselves_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o object_n of_o their_o adoration_n for_o they_o do_v not_o take_v the_o one_o for_o the_o other_o i_o will_v say_v they_o do_v not_o take_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o deceive_v themselves_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o place_n wherein_o they_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v for_o they_o conceive_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o it_o be_v not_o there_o but_o this_o error_n about_o the_o place_n how_o gross_a soever_o it_o be_v do_v not_o notwithstanding_o include_v idolatry_n for_o as_o i_o have_v say_v they_o do_v not_o take_v one_o subject_n for_o another_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o if_o she_o deceive_v herself_o she_o do_v it_o not_o only_o as_o to_o the_o place_n wherein_o she_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o as_o to_o the_o subject_n that_o she_o take_v for_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n since_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n but_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n there_o be_v actual_o and_o real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o one_o only_a substance_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o object_n of_o her_o adoration_n on_o the_o contrary_n she_o delieve_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o she_o adore_v it_o under_o that_o quality_n if_o she_o deceive_v herself_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o believe_v she_o adore_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n she_o adore_v that_o which_o be_v actual_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n therefore_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la say_v that_o it_o be_v false_a that_o the_o catholic_n adore_v the_o sacrament_n in_o take_v that_o word_n for_o a_o external_a veil_n that_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o adore_v or_o do_v not_o adore_v the_o accident_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v its_o figure_n colour_n roundness_n be_v a_o thing_n by_o itself_o whereof_o we_o do_v not_o now_o dispute_v we_o speak_v now_o of_o the_o substance_n which_o the_o priest_n hold_v in_o his_o hand_n but_o it_o be_v yet_o nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n what_o he_o further_o add_v that_o although_o the_o bread_n shall_v remain_v there_o as_o the_o lutheran_n hold_v yet_o we_o can_v not_o accuse_v the_o catholic_n of_o adore_v it_o their_o adoration_n terminate_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o who_o they_o believe_v to_o lie_v hide_v under_o those_o sensible_a species_n this_o be_v a_o ordinary_a fallacy_n of_o their_o missionary_n fit_a only_a to_o deceive_v child_n i_o distinguish_v we_o can_v accuse_v those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o believe_v that_o they_o adore_v the_o bread_n or_o of_o be_v willing_a to_o adore_v it_o or_o of_o have_v a_o intention_n to_o adore_v the_o bread_n i_o grant_v it_o for_o they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n they_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o they_o can_v never_o be_v accuse_v of_o believe_v that_o they_o adore_v or_o that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o adore_v or_o that_o they_o have_v a_o intention_n to_o adore_v the_o bread_n they_o defend_v themselves_o in_o that_o whereof_o no_o body_n accuse_v they_o but_o if_o the_o bread_n remain_v in_o effect_n no_o bread_n i_o deny_v that_o we_o can_v accuse_v they_o of_o adore_v that_o which_o be_v actual_o and_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n bread_n in_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o a_o man_n must_v be_v of_o a_o very_a bad_a faith_n not_o to_o see_v it_o for_o if_o i_o shall_v imagine_v for_o example_n that_o a_o tree_n that_o a_o rock_n that_o a_o flower_n be_v a_o god_n hide_v under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o tree_n a_o rock_n a_o flower_n and_o if_o i_o shall_v adore_v it_o under_o that_o quality_n of_o a_o god_n which_o my_o imagination_n give_v it_o it_o will_v be_v pass_v all_o doubt_n that_o i_o shall_v adore_v a_o tree_n a_o rock_n a_o flower_n in_o believe_v myself_o to_o adore_v god_n but_o beside_o that_o we_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o lutheran_n in_o very_o different_a term_n from_o those_o wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v
have_v we_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v with_o she_o for_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o lutheran_n the_o business_n be_v only_o about_o a_o mere_a toleration_n which_o we_o give_v to_o those_o among_o they_o who_o desire_v it_o with_o a_o spirit_n of_o charity_n wait_v till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o dissipate_v their_o error_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o call_v itself_o infallible_a will_v have_v we_o not_o only_o to_o have_v a_o mere_a toleration_n for_o she_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v make_v a_o profession_n of_o believe_v all_o that_o she_o believe_v for_o when_o she_o separate_v herself_o from_o we_o she_o anathematise_v all_o those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v all_o that_o she_o have_v decide_v in_o her_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o matter_n therefore_o be_v not_o equal_a between_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o lutheran_n communion_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o to_o put_v they_o into_o a_o equality_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v open_o put_v herself_o into_o the_o state_n wherein_o the_o lutheran_n be_v that_o she_o renounce_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n religious_a worship_n of_o image_n humane_a satisfaction_n indulgence_n purgatory_n the_o worship_v of_o relic_n the_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mess_n the_o papal_a monarchy_n the_o pretention_n of_o infallibility_n the_o blind_a obedience_n that_o she_o will_v have_v we_o give_v to_o her_o decision_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o she_o shall_v acknowledge_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n that_o she_o shall_v careful_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o they_o to_o the_o people_n that_o she_o shall_v confess_v their_o sufficiency_n without_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n that_o she_o shall_v believe_v the_o authority_n of_o that_o scripture_n independent_a even_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o on_o that_o of_o the_o church_n that_o she_o shall_v distinct_o lay_v down_o the_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n and_o that_o of_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n that_o she_o shall_v form_v a_o just_a idea_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o of_o good_a work_n and_o that_o she_o shall_v take_v care_n to_o abolish_v all_o the_o popular_a superstition_n which_o we_o behold_v among_o they_o when_o she_o shall_v have_v do_v all_o that_o with_o some_o other_o thing_n which_o the_o lutheran_n have_v do_v also_o although_o she_o do_v retain_v the_o point_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o they_o do_v we_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o offer_v she_o the_o same_o toleration_n which_o we_o yield_v to_o the_o lutheran_n and_o the_o same_o condition_n which_o we_o give_v to_o they_o which_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v not_o engage_v ourselves_o to_o believe_v that_o presence_n that_o we_o shall_v always_o protest_v against_o it_o as_o a_o error_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v do_v nothing_o to_o force_v we_o to_o embrace_v it_o when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v in_o that_o condition_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o if_o we_o do_v not_o make_v she_o these_o offer_n if_o we_o do_v not_o even_o make_v they_o with_o all_o the_o ardour_n imaginable_a we_o will_v be_v very_o well_o content_v in_o that_o case_n that_o they_o shall_v accuse_v we_o of_o humane_a policy_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v tell_v we_o that_o we_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o man_n without_o any_o conscience_n justice_n and_o charity_n but_o till_o than_o we_o will_v take_v god_n and_o man_n to_o witness_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o equity_n in_o those_o invective_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o oppress_v our_o innocency_n to_o ascribe_v that_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v do_v to_o a_o interest_v policy_n or_o a_o capricious_a humour_n which_o be_v but_o too_o well_o found_v upon_o the_o thing_n themselves_o see_v here_o what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la it_o may_v now_o be_v judge_v of_o what_o force_n his_o accusation_n be_v we_o shall_v after_o that_o pass_v on_o to_o his_o thirteen_o chapter_n but_o as_o that_o chapter_n be_v but_o a_o send_v we_o to_o a_o book_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr arnaud_n entitle_v the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o moral_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o calvinist_n i_o shall_v also_o content_v myself_o with_o refer_v my_o reader_n to_o the_o answer_n which_o i_o hope_v to_o make_v he_o it_o shall_v suffice_v for_o the_o present_a to_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o saint_n perseverance_n as_o the_o synod_n of_o dort_n have_v lay_v it_o down_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o all_o the_o pretend_a consequence_n which_o monsieur_n arnaud_n will_v draw_v from_o it_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n of_o those_o which_o profane_a person_n draw_v from_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n when_o they_o will_v abuse_v they_o to_o their_o ruin_n chap._n viii_o that_o our_o father_n in_o their_o design_n of_o reform_v themselves_o be_v bind_v to_o take_v the_o holy_a scripture_n alone_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n it_o it_o now_o necessary_a to_o examine_v by_o what_o principle_n or_o upon_o what_o rule_n our_o father_n proceed_v in_o their_o reformation_n but_o before_o we_o go_v any_o further_a we_o shall_v do_v well_o to_o weigh_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la say_v who_o have_v make_v a_o express_a chapter_n upon_o this_o matter_n the_o argument_n of_o that_o chapter_n be_v frame_v in_o these_o word_n that_o the_o way_n which_o the_o calvinist_n 14._o propound_v to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n be_v ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a after_o have_v enter_v upon_o his_o subject_n as_o the_o matter_n be_v say_v he_o about_o the_o promise_n which_o they_o make_v of_o discover_v divers_a truth_n of_o the_o faith_n to_o the_o catholic_n which_o be_v in_o their_o judgement_n obscure_v and_o quite_o alter_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o will_v be_v nothing_o more_o just_a or_o more_o natural_a then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o way_n which_o they_o will_v take_v to_o perform_v it_o to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o may_v judge_v by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o that_o way_n what_o we_o may_v just_o expect_v for_o if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o they_o will_v engage_v we_o in_o a_o infinite_a way_n and_o which_o can_v not_o come_v to_o a_o issue_n there_o can_v not_o be_v a_o more_o lawful_a excuse_n to_o hinder_v we_o from_o harken_v to_o they_o nor_o a_o more_o evident_a conviction_n of_o the_o rashness_n of_o their_o enterprise_n behold_v here_o methinks_v two_o declaration_n of_o that_o author_n sufficient_o express_v concern_v the_o mean_n which_o we_o propound_v to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n the_o one_o that_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a way_n and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v a_o infinite_a way_n etc._n etc._n and_o which_o can_v come_v to_o no_o issue_n for_o we_o may_v well_o perceive_v that_o that_o periphrasis_n of_o expression_n if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o they_o will_v engage_v we_o in_o a_o infinite_a way_n etc._n etc._n make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o disputation_n mean_n that_o it_o will_v be_v so_o find_v in_o effect_n and_o that_o it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v positive_o say_v they_o will_v engage_v we_o in_o a_o infinite_a way_n and_o which_o have_v no_o end_n there_o be_v no_o other_o difference_n between_o those_o two_o expression_n unless_o that_o this_o latter_a be_v the_o more_o plain_a and_o that_o the_o other_o have_v more_o of_o the_o air_n of_o the_o philosophical_a method_n of_o those_o gentleman_n after_o that_o preamble_n the_o author_n go_v on_o it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o if_o we_o will_v hear_v they_o speak_v upon_o this_o subject_n without_o any_o more_o deep_a searehing_n into_o that_o which_o they_o say_v we_o shall_v have_v reason_n enough_o to_o be_v satisfy_v for_o they_o bald_o promise_v to_o lead_v we_o to_o the_o faith_n by_o a_o short_a a_o easy_a and_o a_o clear_a way_n without_o confusion_n without_o danger_n of_o wander_v aside_o and_o this_o way_n say_v they_o be_v the_o examination_n of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o difference_n of_o religion_n and_o assure_v we_o of_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v all_o other_o be_v subject_n to_o error_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o way_n which_o we_o propose_v which_o be_v to_o take_v the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n he_o add_v but_o because_o in_o a_o
visible_a and_o transfigure_v into_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n and_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o preacher_n in_o the_o chair_n of_o truth_n and_o what_o else_o 17._o will_v he_o persuade_v the_o faithful_a too_o but_o that_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o take_v very_o great_a heed_n not_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o not_o to_o meditate_v day_n and_o night_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o life_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v dictate_v to_o the_o prophet_n and_o which_o god_n the_o father_n have_v give_v to_o his_o son_n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o church_n and_o to_o draw_v it_o from_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o world_n to_o render_v it_o holy_a and_o without_o spot_n to_o his_o father_n who_o give_v it_o to_o he_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o live_v by_o that_o word_n and_o to_o make_v his_o church_n live_v he_o give_v it_o his_o word_n in_o a_o intelligible_a tongue_n out_o of_o his_o own_o mouth_n and_o by_o his_o disciple_n search_v say_v he_o and_o examine_v careful_o the_o scripture_n for_o they_o be_v they_o which_o testify_v of_o i_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o they_o speak_v of_o it_o sometime_o jesus_n christ_n give_v his_o scripture_n to_o the_o faithful_a with_o a_o commandment_n to_o read_v it_o to_o examine_v it_o careful_o and_o to_o hear_v it_o it_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o beleif_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o difficulty_n and_o question_n that_o arise_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o manner_n the_o parishioner_n make_v use_v of_o they_o against_o their_o bishop_n they_o encounter_v even_o their_o ordinance_n by_o passage_n out_o of_o that_o scripture_n they_o maintain_v that_o the_o use_n of_o they_o belong_v to_o all_o christian_n by_o a_o natural_a right_n and_o that_o to_o go_v about_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o they_o be_v to_o do_v a_o action_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o now_o a_o day_n they_o speak_v no_o more_o after_o that_o manner_n for_o they_o tell_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a way_n to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n a_o infinite_a way_n which_o have_v no_o issue_n and_o which_o be_v of_o so_o excessive_a a_o length_n that_o whatsoever_o diligence_n we_o shall_v use_v we_o can_v never_o arrive_v to_o the_o end_n and_o they_o labour_v to_o heap_v difficulty_n upon_o difficulty_n to_o drive_v they_o back_o and_o to_o make_v a_o labyrinth_n full_a of_o circle_n and_o confuse_a way_n that_o so_o out_o of_o a_o fear_n of_o those_o confusion_n the_o world_n shall_v take_v heed_n of_o enter_v into_o it_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o free_o acknowledge_v that_o i_o can_v comprehend_v nothing_o in_o all_o that_o for_o if_o before_o one_o can_v assure_v one_o self_n of_o one_o only_a passage_n of_o scripture_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v we_o must_v needs_o go_v through_o a_o thousand_o tedious_a way_n and_o overcome_v a_o thousand_o obstacle_n that_o arise_v from_o the_o question_n about_o the_o canonical_a book_n about_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o translation_n with_o the_o original_n about_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o read_v the_o passage_n and_o about_o the_o difference_n of_o interpretation_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v have_v it_o according_a to_o his_o ordinary_a exaggeration_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o give_v the_o public_a a_o translation_n which_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v give_v and_o receive_v in_o can_v but_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o difficulty_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o put_v it_o into_o all_o man_n hand_n as_o well_o the_o ignorant_a as_o the_o learned_a as_o well_o of_o the_o simple_a as_o the_o more_o enlighten_v as_o well_o to_o woman_n as_o to_o man_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o declare_v it_o authentic_a two_o bishop_n and_o a_o doctor_n have_v approve_v it_o but_o two_o archbishop_n and_o a_o cardinal_n have_v forbid_v it_o and_o yet_o one_o have_v not_o fail_v notwithstanding_o those_o prohibition_n to_o maintain_v that_o all_o the_o world_n ought_v to_o read_v they_o and_o that_o that_o forbid_v they_o be_v a_o violence_n a_o novelty_n a_o unexampled_a enterprise_n a_o bold_a attempt_n upon_o the_o liberty_n that_o god_n have_v give_v to_o the_o church_n ransom_v at_o the_o 30._o price_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o his_o own_o son_n that_o it_o be_v a_o usurpation_n and_o the_o introduce_v of_o a_o tyrannical_a authority_n that_o be_v never_o exercise_v in_o the_o church_n until_o this_o day_n and_o that_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v not_o only_o not_o to_o obey_v that_o ordinance_n but_o even_o to_o have_v a_o horror_n for_o it_o and_o to_o resist_v it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v what_o will_v then_o become_v of_o those_o difficulty_n and_o those_o unconquerable_a confufion_n which_o hinder_v they_o according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la so_o that_o they_o can_v assure_v themselves_o of_o one_o only_a passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n through_o the_o uncertaitty_n wherein_o a_o man_n be_v of_o the_o unfaithfulness_n of_o the_o translation_n through_o the_o ignorance_n wherein_o we_o be_v of_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o read_v those_o passage_n and_o through_o the_o necessity_n of_o consult_v interpreter_n be_v it_o because_o they_o will_v express_o engage_v the_o people_n in_o a_o infinite_a way_n and_o which_o can_v come_v to_o no_o issue_n and_o in_o a_o ridiculous_a way_n and_o which_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o instruct_v of_o any_o in_o the_o truth_n or_o be_v it_o rather_o because_o they_o do_v not_o propound_v to_o themselves_o in_o that_o translation_n to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o faith_n but_o only_o to_o satisfy_v their_o curiosity_n and_o to_o make_v they_o read_v good_a french_a the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v acknowledge_v therefore_o if_o he_o please_v that_o the_o heat_n of_o disputation_n have_v carry_v he_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o right_n and_o reason_n and_o the_o respect_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o in_o endeavour_v to_o have_v trouble_v we_o he_o have_v do_v it_o for_o himself_o and_o his_o friend_n for_o if_o that_o which_o he_o have_v propound_v be_v true_a they_o will_v give_v we_o a_o ground_n to_o accuse_v those_o who_o have_v publish_v the_o translation_n of_o mons_fw-la of_o rashness_n and_o imprudence_n and_o it_o will_v be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o they_o publish_a it_o for_o those_o person_n who_o be_v already_o instruct_v in_o the_o truth_n which_o the_o church_n believe_v that_o therein_o they_o may_v receive_v a_o confirmation_n and_o increase_n of_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o conformity_n which_o they_o shall_v find_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n have_v with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o that_o that_o they_o shall_v go_v through_o all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v work_v since_o the_o sole_a conformity_n of_o it_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o assure_v they_o that_o it_o be_v true_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i_o say_v that_o answer_n will_v not_o satisfy_v for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injury_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o make_v the_o efficacy_n that_o it_o have_v in_o our_o soul_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o conformity_n which_o it_o have_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o depend_v on_o its_o conformity_n with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n beside_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o preface_n say_v express_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o simple_a sort_n may_v find_v that_o in_o his_o translation_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o their_o instruction_n he_o say_v not_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v already_o instruct_v in_o that_o which_o the_o church_n teach_v but_o he_o say_v the_o simple_a sort_n he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o they_o will_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o instruction_n which_o they_o have_v already_o but_o that_o they_o will_v find_v that_o which_o shall_v be_v necessary_a for_o their_o instruction_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o his_o translation_n for_o it_o be_v about_o the_o subject_a of_o that_o translation_n that_o he_o speak_v be_v the_o light_n of_o the_o blind_a and_o the_o life_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o signify_v that_o it_o give_v by_o itself_o the_o first_o impression_n of_o the_o spiritual_a life_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o view_n of_o the_o knowledge_n that_o the_o simple_a may_v have_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o he_o publish_v that_o translation_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o
as_o heretic_n or_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n peace_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o constance_n reproach_v liberius_n that_o he_o be_v alone_o and_o that_o he_o oppose_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o athanasius_n when_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o 355._o world_n say_v he_o to_o he_o reside_v in_o thy_o person_n that_o thou_o alone_o shall_v take_v the_o part_n of_o a_o wicked_a man_n and_o dare_v to_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n i_o will_v be_v alone_o answer_v liberius_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v nevertheless_o weaken_a for_o heretofore_o there_o be_v but_o three_o find_v who_o resist_v the_o command_n of_o a_o king_n liberius_n himself_o be_v banish_v from_o which_o he_o be_v not_o free_v till_o after_o he_o subscribe_v to_o arianism_n and_o as_o the_o west_n be_v then_o less_o infect_v with_o this_o heresy_n than_o the_o east_n the_o emperor_n cause_v a_o council_n to_o assemble_v at_o ariminum_n in_o which_o after_o specious_a beginning_n the_o end_n be_v very_o unhappy_a for_o the_o bishop_n renounce_v therein_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n which_o make_v the_o son_n of_o god_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o his_o father_n to_o this_o effect_n they_o reject_v the_o word_n consubstantial_a which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v insert_v into_o its_o creed_n as_o a_o word_n that_o be_v scandalous_a sacrilegious_a and_o unworthy_a of_o god_n which_o be_v no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o they_o banish_v it_o from_o the_o church_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o that_o synod_n itself_o to_o the_o emperor_n constance_n set_v down_o by_o s._n hilary_n in_o which_o they_o give_v the_o emperor_n thanks_o that_o he_o have_v show_v fragment_n they_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v to_o wit_n to_o decree_v that_o no_o body_n shall_v speak_v any_o more_o either_o of_o substance_n or_o of_o consubstantial_a which_o be_v name_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o rejoice_v because_o they_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v hold_v before_o they_o add_v that_o the_o truth_n which_o can_v be_v overcome_v have_v obtain_v the_o victory_n so_o that_o that_o name_v unworthy_a of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o sacred_a law_n shall_v not_o be_v for_o the_o future_a mention_v by_o any_o person_n and_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o entire_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o the_o oriental_a church_n and_o that_o they_o have_v render_v unto_o they_o and_o he_o a_o full_a obedience_n it_o be_v that_o reason_n for_o which_o auxentius_n bishop_n of_o milan_n arian_n a_o arian_n say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o valentinian_n and_o valens_n emperor_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o endure_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o six_o hundred_o bishop_n shall_v be_v break_v by_o a_o small_a number_n of_o contentious_a person_n so_o that_o vincentius_n 6._o lirinensis_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o poison_n of_o arianism_n have_v infect_v not_o some_o small_a part_n only_o but_o almost_o all_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v to_o that_o sense_n that_o phaebadius_n a_o french_a bishop_n 219._o who_o live_v in_o those_o time_n say_v that_o the_o subtlety_n and_o fraud_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v almost_o whole_o possess_a man_n mind_n that_o it_o persuade_v they_o to_o believe_v heresy_n as_o the_o right_a faith_n and_o condemn_v the_o true_a faith_n as_o a_o heresy_n and_o a_o little_a low_o have_v a_o eye_n to_o what_o have_v be_v do_v at_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n the_o bishop_n say_v he_o make_v a_o edict_n that_o no_o one_o shall_v mention_v one_o only_a substance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o no_o one_o shall_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v but_o one_o only_a virtue_n i_o may_v add_v to_o these_o testimony_n that_o of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o the_o oration_n that_o he_o make_v in_o the_o praise_n of_o s._n athanasius_n there_o after_o have_v describe_v the_o fury_n of_o george_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o a_o arian_n and_o the_o impiety_n of_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n he_o add_v we_o may_v see_v one_o sort_n unjust_o banish_v from_o their_o see_v and_o other_o put_v 21._o into_o their_o place_n after_o their_o have_v subscribe_v to_o the_o impiety_n which_o be_v require_v of_o they_o as_o a_o necessary_a condition_n plot_v never_o cease_v on_o one_o side_n nor_o the_o calumniator_n on_o the_o other_o this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v make_v many_o among_o we_o fall_v into_o the_o snare_n who_o be_v else_o invincible_a for_o although_o their_o error_n do_v not_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o seduce_v their_o mind_n yet_o they_o subscribe_v notwithstanding_o and_o by_o that_o mean_v conspire_v with_o the_o most_o wicked_a man_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o partaker_n in_o their_o flame_n they_o be_v at_o least_o blacken_v with_o their_o smoke_n this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v make_v i_o often_o pour_v forth_o river_n of_o tear_n behold_v wickedness_n spread_v abroad_o so_o wide_a and_o so_o much_o every_o where_o and_o that_o those_o themselves_o that_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o word_n there_o have_v become_v the_o persecutor_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o pastor_n have_v be_v carry_v away_o after_o a_o insensible_a manner_n and_o to_o speak_v with_o the_o scripture_n divers_a pastor_n have_v leave_v my_o vineyard_n desolate_a they_o have_v abuse_v and_o load_v that_o desirable_a portion_n with_o shame_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o the_o sweat_n and_o blood_n of_o so_o many_o martyr_n before_o and_o since_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_fw-la christ_n have_v besprinkle_v and_o which_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o suffering_n of_o god_n himself_o who_o die_v for_o our_o salvation_n if_o you_o except_v some_o few_o who_o have_v either_o be_v despise_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o obscurity_n of_o their_o name_n or_o who_o have_v resist_v by_o their_o virtue_n for_o it_o be_v very_o requisite_a that_o there_o shall_v yet_o have_v some_o remain_v to_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o seed_n and_o a_o root_n to_o israel_n to_o make_v it_o flourish_v and_o revive_v again_o all_o be_v sway_v by_o the_o time_n there_o be_v only_o this_o difference_n among_o they_o that_o some_o be_v fall_v deep_a into_o the_o snare_n and_o other_o more_o slow_o that_o some_o be_v the_o chief_a in_o wickedness_n and_o other_o hold_v the_o second_o place_n cardinal_n baronius_n can_v not_o avoid_v make_v this_o reflection_n in_o set_v 359._o down_o this_o passage_n so_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n deplore_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o whole_a eastern_a church_n but_o if_o we_o will_v add_v the_o ruin_n that_o befall_v the_o western_a church_n which_o i_o have_v just_a before_o describe_v we_o shall_v easy_o judge_v that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o time_n since_o wherein_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n have_v be_v more_o disturb_v than_o it_o be_v then_o since_o almost_o all_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o precipice_n and_o that_o the_o face_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v never_o so_o dreadful_a but_o the_o second_o action_n which_o we_o have_v propound_v be_v not_o less_o certain_a than_o the_o former_a to_o wit_n that_o those_o among_o the_o orthodox_n who_o have_v any_o zeal_n or_o courage_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o will_v not_o own_v they_o for_o their_o pastor_n while_o they_o remain_v in_o heresy_n in_o effect_n that_o be_v the_o chief_a cause_n for_o which_o they_o suffer_v so_o many_o murder_n and_o banishment_n the_o arian_n no_n way_n tolerate_v those_o who_o refuse_v their_o communion_n the_o perpetual_a accusation_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v they_o be_v that_o they_o be_v the_o schismatic_n who_o have_v violate_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v that_o which_o auxentius_n reproach_v s._n hilary_n with_o and_o eusebius_n of_o verceille_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o i_o have_v before_o cite_v they_o be_v say_v he_o man_n condemn_v and_o depose_v who_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o make_v of_o schism_n wheresoever_o they_o come_v for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o that_o false_a bishop_n call_v the_o just_a separation_n to_o which_o s._n hilary_n exhort_v the_o faithful_a by_o his_o write_n as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n socrates_n the_o ecclesiastical_a historian_n relate_v upon_o this_o subject_n 30._o that_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o arian_n proceed_v to_o that_o height_n that_o they_o force_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o unjust_a way_n man_n and_o woman_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o their_o hand_n
even_o to_o the_o open_n of_o their_o mouth_n by_o force_n and_o that_o those_o to_o who_o they_o offer_v that_o violence_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o the_o most_o cruel_a of_o all_o punishment_n that_o divers_a make_v so_o great_a a_o resistance_n to_o it_o that_o they_o can_v not_o obtain_v their_o end_n and_o that_o in_o their_o rage_n they_o tear_v their_o breast_n to_o revenge_v themselves_o of_o their_o refusal_n he_o himself_o testify_v that_o the_o horror_n ibid._n which_o the_o orthodox_n have_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o assembly_n with_o the_o arian_n be_v so_o great_a that_o have_v no_o church_n wherein_o they_o can_v public_o worship_v god_n they_o assemble_v with_o the_o novatian_o who_o have_v three_o church_n in_o that_o city_n because_o these_o latter_a be_v indeed_o schismatic_n but_o not_o heretic_n as_o the_o arian_n and_o that_o if_o the_o novatian_o have_v be_v willing_a the_o catholic_n will_v have_v make_v but_o one_o only_a church_n with_o they_o sozomen_n relate_v also_o 18._o that_o the_o emperor_n valens_n who_o be_v a_o arian_n have_v go_v to_o the_o city_n of_o edessa_n and_o have_v learn_v there_o that_o the_o orthodox_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o who_o persevere_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n make_v all_o their_o assembly_n in_o a_o field_n near_o the_o city_n because_o all_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o arian_n he_o punish_v the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n who_o suffer_v those_o assembly_n and_o command_v he_o to_o go_v thither_o the_o next_o day_n to_o hinder_v they_o with_o all_o his_o force_n from_o assemble_v themselves_o and_o to_o punish_v those_o who_o shall_v oppose_v themselves_o that_o the_o people_n have_v hear_v that_o order_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o meet_v there_o and_o the_o governor_n have_v go_v thither_o and_o find_v in_o the_o way_n a_o woman_n who_o be_v run_v thither_o with_o her_o little_a child_n he_o ask_v she_o if_o she_o have_v not_o hear_v what_o the_o emperor_n have_v command_v but_o that_o the_o woman_n without_o be_v move_v answer_v he_o that_o she_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o that_o very_a reason_n that_o she_o run_v thither_o to_o be_v there_o with_o other_o which_o make_v such_o a_o impression_n upon_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o governor_n that_o he_o go_v back_o to_o the_o emperor_n and_o acquaint_v he_o with_o that_o obstinate_a resolution_n and_o cause_v he_o to_o revoke_v the_o order_n he_o have_v give_v i_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v many_o of_o the_o orthodox_n who_o have_v not_o courage_n enough_o to_o go_v so_o far_o as_o a_o separation_n and_o who_o content_v themselves_o with_o only_o groan_v under_o the_o arian_n tyranny_n in_o wait_v for_o better_a time_n but_o it_o be_v also_o certain_a that_o those_o who_o have_v more_o zeal_n and_o courage_n withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o heretic_n and_o that_o they_o believe_v themselves_o bind_v to_o do_v it_o for_o the_o make_v sure_o of_o their_o salvation_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o faustinus_n in_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o arian_n say_v that_o if_o any_o one_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o arian_n can_v be_v render_v culpable_a under_o a_o pretence_n that_o he_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n which_o do_v not_o accuse_v he_o of_o have_v violate_v or_o renounce_v the_o faith_n there_o it_o belong_v to_o such_o a_o one_o to_o take_v heed_n and_o to_o examine_v himself_o but_o as_o for_o i_o add_v he_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n be_v concern_v i_o judge_v myself_o bind_v to_o be_v more_o precautioned_n and_o to_o have_v a_o great_a fear_n than_o those_o person_n have_v for_o it_o be_v write_v a_o man_n that_o be_v a_o heretic_n after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n reject_v know_v that_o he_o who_o be_v such_o be_v pervert_v and_o that_o he_o sin_n be_v condemn_v in_o himself_o and_o as_o to_o the_o punishment_n of_o dissembler_n it_o be_v write_v all_o flesh_n shall_v worship_v before_o my_o face_n say_v the_o lord_n god_n and_o the_o saint_n shall_v come_v forth_o and_o they_o shall_v see_v those_o who_o have_v transgress_v against_o i_o for_o 23,24_o the_o worm_n of_o the_o hypocrite_n shall_v not_o die_v and_o their_o fire_n shall_v not_o be_v quench_v the_o apostle_n forbid_v we_o also_o to_o enter_v into_o fellowship_n with_o unbeliever_n and_o elsewhere_o after_o have_v give_v a_o description_n of_o sin_n he_o condemn_v not_o only_o those_o who_o commit_v such_o thing_n but_o those_o also_o who_o consent_n to_o those_o who_o commit_v they_o there_o be_v divers_a other_o passage_n in_o the_o scripture_n which_o forbid_v our_o company_v with_o heretic_n but_o i_o will_v only_o note_v these_o here_o brief_o to_o the_o end_n that_o you_o shall_v not_o think_v that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o a_o vain_a superstition_n that_o we_o avoid_v the_o communion_n of_o those_o who_o the_o divine_a justice_n have_v condemn_v behold_v then_o two_o action_n that_o i_o have_v propound_v in_o my_o judgement_n sufficient_o justify_v and_o by_o consequence_n the_o right_a of_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o our_o ordinary_a pastor_n when_o they_o teach_v doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o they_o will_v constrain_v the_o faithful_a to_o profess_v establish_v by_o a_o example_n against_o which_o i_o do_v not_o see_v any_o thing_n which_o they_o can_v rational_o oppose_v or_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v like_a to_o that_o of_o our_o father_n for_o if_o they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v in_o that_o party_n of_o the_o orthodox_n that_o separate_v themselves_o divers_z bishop_n that_o authorize_v that_o action_n beside_o that_o we_o may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o party_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o which_o they_o know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a number_n of_o pious_a and_o learned_a prelate_n and_o even_o some_o who_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o suffer_v death_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o that_o cause_n beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n that_o make_v the_o reformation_n lawful_a it_o be_v lawful_a as_o often_o as_o it_o have_v cause_n that_o be_v just_a sufficient_a and_o necessary_a at_o the_o foundation_n and_o wheresoever_o those_o cause_n be_v to_o be_v find_v the_o faithful_a people_n have_v as_o much_o right_a to_o separate_v themselves_o as_o the_o bishop_n if_o the_o people_n have_v no_o right_a to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o pastor_n who_o shall_v teach_v they_o false_a doctrine_n it_o can_v not_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o authority_n which_o the_o pastor_n have_v over_o the_o people_n for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n have_v at_o least_o as_o much_o authority_n over_o particular_a pastor_n as_o it_o have_v over_o the_o people_n so_o that_o if_o that_o reason_n be_v not_o sufficient_o valid_a in_o regard_n of_o particular_a bishop_n they_o may_v very_o well_o see_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n in_o effect_v a_o separation_n found_v upon_o the_o fear_n of_o dishonour_v god_n and_o prejudice_v one_o own_o salvation_n be_v a_o common_a right_n and_o the_o laity_n be_v not_o less_o bind_v to_o it_o than_o the_o bishop_n since_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o oughts_z according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o work_v out_o their_o own_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_a if_o they_o say_v that_o the_o separation_n which_o fall_v out_o in_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n wherein_o arius_n and_o his_o follower_n have_v be_v condemn_v whereas_o that_o of_o our_o father_n be_v not_o establish_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o council_n since_o there_o be_v not_o one_o that_o have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o difference_n be_v yet_o null_a and_o void_a for_o not_o to_o mention_v that_o the_o arian_n of_o who_o we_o speak_v call_v themselves_o the_o catholic_n and_o take_v it_o as_o a_o great_a injury_n when_o they_o be_v call_v arian_n or_o follower_n of_o arius_n and_o that_o their_o council_n have_v pronounce_v nothing_o direct_o against_o that_o of_o nice_n their_o separation_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o thing_n themselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o necessity_n of_o acknowledge_v the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o be_v consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n in_o order_n to_o the_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v true_o god_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o bare_a authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n to_o which_o they_o may_v have_v oppose_v that_o of_o the_o church_n then_o in_o her_o
council_n of_o ariminum_n and_o of_o constantinople_n which_o include_v all_o the_o east_n and_o all_o the_o west_n and_o if_o they_o have_v have_v no_o more_o but_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o actual_o govern_v pastor_n that_o they_o may_v have_v cleaved_a to_o a_o synod_n which_o be_v past_a and_o go_v it_o be_v therefore_o the_o importance_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v contest_v and_o that_o of_o the_o error_n that_o be_v opposite_a to_o it_o which_o make_v the_o separation_n and_o not_o the_o mere_a authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n father_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o s._n augustine_n dispute_v against_o maximinus_n a_o arian_n will_v that_o they_o shall_v set_v aside_o as_o well_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a as_o that_o of_o ariminum_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v only_o contend_v about_o the_o thing_n themselves_o not_o but_o that_o sometime_o the_o orthodox_n do_v set_v before_o they_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o dispute_n where_o one_o will_v neglect_v no_o advantage_n for_o its_o be_v ever_o so_o small_a but_o it_o be_v as_o a_o little_a help_n and_o not_o as_o the_o essential_a reason_n of_o their_o separation_n which_o be_v always_o take_v from_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n so_o that_o that_o difference_n be_v very_o frivolous_a if_o they_o say_v last_o that_o the_o point_n that_o be_v controvert_v then_o be_v one_o of_o a_o far_o great_a importance_n than_o those_o upon_o which_o our_o father_n separate_v themselves_o i_o answer_v that_o indeed_o the_o article_n of_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a and_o most_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v that_o those_o that_o be_v controvert_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o shall_v not_o also_o be_v of_o the_o great_a importance_n to_o salvation_n and_o sufficient_a to_o cause_v a_o separation_n and_o when_o they_o will_v make_v the_o justice_n or_o injustice_n of_o we_o to_o depend_v on_o that_o they_o must_v quit_v all_o that_o vain_a dispute_n of_o prejudices_fw-la and_o go_v on_o to_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n itself_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la must_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o in_o endeavour_v to_o decide_v the_o question_n concern_v the_o right_a of_o the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n i_o make_v use_v here_o of_o his_o own_o proper_a testimony_n for_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n surprise_v enough_o that_o write_v in_o his_o eight_o and_o nine_o chapter_n in_o which_o he_o will_v he_o say_v convince_v we_o of_o schism_n without_o enter_v upon_o a_o discussion_n either_o of_o our_o doctrine_n 162._o or_o our_o mission_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v remember_v what_o he_o himself_o have_v just_a before_o say_v in_o the_o seven_o first_o of_o all_o he_o there_o propose_v this_o difficulty_n as_o on_o our_o side_n if_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v real_o fall_v into_o error_n as_o we_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o it_o to_o do_v if_o it_o drive_v away_o the_o true_o faithful_a from_o its_o bosom_n if_o it_o persecute_v 153._o they_o must_v those_o true_o faithful_a needs_o be_v deprive_v of_o all_o external_a worship_n in_o religion_n must_v they_o needs_o cleave_v to_o the_o church_n to_o perish_v with_o they_o since_o we_o suppose_v that_o it_o reside_v in_o they_o alone_o be_v it_o not_o against_o the_o divine_a providence_n that_o the_o true_a worshipper_n of_o god_n the_o true_a heir_n of_o heaven_n can_v form_v a_o church_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o god_n have_v not_o leave_v any_o mean_n to_o provide_v against_o so_o strange_a a_o inconvenience_n he_o answer_v plain_o that_o indeed_o that_o inconvenience_n be_v exceed_o great_a but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o god_n shall_v have_v provide_v against_o it_o by_o remedy_n because_o he_o have_v resolve_v to_o hinder_v it_o from_o ever_o fall_v out_o in_o always_o preserve_v the_o true_a ministry_n in_o his_o church_n so_o that_o it_o can_v never_o be_v in_o a_o necessity_n of_o be_v reestablish_v and_o that_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o certain_a mark_n that_o that_o inconvenience_n can_v never_o happen_v in_o that_o god_n have_v not_o provide_v any_o remedy_n for_o it_o he_o say_v that_o so_o it_o be_v that_o our_o minister_n ought_v to_o conclude_v and_o not_o to_o conclude_v as_o they_o do_v in_o suppose_v that_o the_o visible_a church_n may_v fall_v into_o ruin_n that_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o establishment_n of_o a_o new_a ministry_n since_o immediate_o after_o he_o add_v but_o if_o the_o adhaesion_n which_o they_o have_v to_o their_o sentiment_n hinder_v they_o from_o come_v to_o agree_v to_o this_o consequence_n they_o ought_v rather_o to_o conclude_v that_o those_o pretend_v true_o faithful_a must_v remain_v in_o that_o state_n without_o pastor_n and_o without_o any_o external_a worship_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v rather_o expect_v that_o god_n shall_v raise_v up_o some_o extraordinary_o and_o with_o visible_a mark_n of_o their_o mission_n than_o to_o usurp_v to_o themselves_o a_o right_n of_o create_v minister_n and_o pastor_n and_o give_v they_o power_n to_o govern_v the_o church_n and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n we_o have_v already_o show_v he_o and_o we_o shall_v yet_o further_o show_v he_o in_o the_o end_n that_o it_o be_v not_o without_o reason_n that_o we_o suppose_v that_o the_o ministry_n may_v be_v corrupt_v in_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v show_v he_o also_o that_o the_o consequence_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o concern_v the_o re-establish_a of_o the_o ministry_n be_v just_a and_o right_a and_o that_o a_o faithful_a people_n have_v a_o right_n in_o that_o case_n to_o create_v their_o minister_n and_o their_o pastor_n and_o to_o give_v they_o power_n to_o govern_v their_o church_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n but_o as_o we_o be_v only_o dispute_v at_o present_a about_o know_v whether_o we_o may_v separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n when_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o error_n incompatible_a with_o our_o salvation_n and_o when_o they_o will_v force_v the_o people_n to_o profess_v the_o same_o error_n it_o shall_v suffice_v at_o present_a to_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la come_v to_o agree_v that_o when_o person_n be_v persuade_v that_o the_o body_n of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o ministry_n in_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o when_o it_o drive_v away_o from_o its_o bosom_n and_o persecute_v those_o who_o maintain_v the_o truth_n they_o may_v remain_v separate_v without_o acknowledge_v that_o body_n for_o their_o pastor_n and_o without_o assist_v in_o their_o external_a worship_n provide_v that_o they_o do_v not_o make_v other_o minister_n but_o who_o see_v not_o that_o this_o be_v precise_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o right_n of_o that_o separation_n about_o which_o the_o question_n at_o present_a be_v who_o see_v not_o that_o it_o be_v at_o least_o in_o that_o respect_n a_o discharge_v our_o father_n from_o the_o accusation_n of_o schism_n and_o to_o declare_v they_o further_o innocent_a of_o that_o crime_n which_o he_o will_v design_v to_o lay_v to_o their_o charge_n at_o last_o our_o father_n do_v not_o collect_v that_o consequence_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la they_o do_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o ministry_n must_v be_v incorruptible_a in_o the_o church_n in_o that_o which_o it_o have_v of_o humane_a in_o it_o this_o be_v not_o a_o place_n to_o dispute_v whether_o they_o adhere_v too_o much_o to_o their_o own_o opinion_n where_o because_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o judge_v well_o that_o manner_n of_o reason_v be_v pernicious_a howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o have_v conclude_v quite_o otherwise_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o body_n of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o ordinary_a ministry_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v fall_v not_o only_o into_o a_o error_n but_o into_o many_o and_o into_o such_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o man_n salvation_n that_o it_o be_v guilty_a of_o opinionativeness_n in_o maintain_v they_o that_o it_o do_v impose_v a_o necessity_n upon_o all_o to_o profess_v they_o that_o it_o drive_v away_o from_o its_o bosom_n those_o who_o refuse_v that_o obedience_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o that_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o not_o acknowledge_v they_o any_o more_o for_o their_o pastor_n and_o assist_v no_o further_o in_o their_o external_a worship_n thus_o far_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la do_v not_o condemn_v they_o he_o will_v only_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v remain_v throughout_o without_o pastor_n and_o without_o external_a worship_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o its_o place_n whether_o
sentence_n and_o the_o imperial_a edict_n the_o people_n will_v have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v only_o make_v to_o overthrow_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o to_o maintain_v and_o defend_v their_o evil_n abuse_n and_o impiety_n that_o it_o be_v very_o well_o do_v of_o adrian_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o disorder_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o earnest_o entreat_v he_o for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n and_o for_o the_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n of_o the_o public_a serious_o to_o put_v his_o hand_n to_o reform_v they_o that_o they_o entreat_v he_o also_o to_o allow_v that_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o benefice_n which_o they_o have_v give_v to_o the_o pope_n for_o they_o to_o employ_v against_o the_o turk_n and_o which_o his_o predecessor_n have_v turn_v aside_o to_o other_o use_n shall_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v be_v remit_v into_o the_o public_a treasure_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o be_v make_v use_n of_o according_a to_o their_o natural_a appointment_n and_o as_o for_o the_o remedy_n which_o he_o require_v of_o they_o to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o course_n of_o the_o lutheran_n error_n that_o they_o see_v none_o more_o proper_a than_o speedy_o to_o call_v a_o free_a and_o christian_a council_n in_o some_o town_n of_o germany_n wherein_o it_o may_v be_v allow_v to_o every_o one_o as_o well_o of_o the_o clergy_n as_o of_o the_o laity_n to_o speak_v free_o notwithstanding_o all_o oath_n and_o contrary_a obligation_n and_o to_o take_v counsel_n together_o for_o that_o which_o they_o shall_v judge_v to_o be_v good_a for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n and_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o christian_a commonwealth_n that_o notwithstanding_o they_o will_v hinder_v luther_n and_o his_o follower_n from_o write_v any_o more_o and_o they_o will_v give_v order_n that_o the_o preacher_n shall_v teach_v nothing_o but_o the_o true_a pure_a and_o sincere_a gospel_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o explication_n receive_v and_o approve_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o answer_n extreme_o displease_v the_o pope_n nuntio_n he_o will_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v speak_v of_o a_o free_a council_n for_o it_o seem_v to_o he_o he_o say_v that_o by_o that_o proposition_n they_o will_v give_v law_n to_o the_o pope_n he_o approve_v yet_o less_o that_o they_o shall_v touch_v upon_o the_o trouble_n of_o germany_n and_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n he_o require_v nothing_o but_o fire_n and_o sword_n against_o the_o lutheran_n therefore_o he_o give_v they_o his_o reply_n in_o writing_n in_o which_o he_o insist_v that_o the_o sentence_n of_o pope_n leo_n and_o the_o imperial_a edict_n of_o worm_n which_o ordain_v that_o they_o shall_v overthrow_v all_o the_o follower_n of_o luther_n shall_v be_v execute_v according_a to_o their_o form_n and_o tenor_n without_o any_o diminution_n and_o as_o to_o the_o demand_n of_o a_o council_n he_o say_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v make_v it_o in_o term_n more_o respectful_a which_o shall_v have_v give_v no_o ground_n of_o jealousy_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o by_o those_o clause_n that_o the_o council_n shall_v be_v free_a and_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v absolve_v from_o their_o oath_n they_o seem_v to_o go_v about_o to_o bind_v the_o hand_n of_o his_o holiness_n the_o prince_n will_v notwithstanding_o have_v nothing_o change_v in_o their_o deliberation_n which_o they_o cause_v to_o be_v draw_v up_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o imperial_a edict_n and_o send_v their_o grievance_n to_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o number_n of_o a_o hundred_o article_n which_o they_o call_v centum_fw-la gravamina_fw-la raynaldus_n reckon_v up_o only_o seventy_o seven_o upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o dolgastus_n however_o it_o be_v those_o grief_n explain_v one_o part_n of_o the_o disorder_n that_o reign_v then_o in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o under_o which_o not_o only_o germany_n but_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o west_n groan_v thus_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o partisan_n to_o raise_v a_o persecution_n against_o those_o who_o demand_v a_o reformation_n be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o that_o time_n but_o what_o they_o can_v not_o obtain_v at_o nuremberg_n they_o obtain_v elsewhere_o for_o in_o that_o same_o year_n they_o cause_v two_o augustin_n 1523._o monk_n accuse_v of_o lutheranism_n to_o be_v burn_v alive_a who_o suffer_v that_o punishment_n with_o a_o admirable_a constancy_n and_o at_o anvers_n they_o make_v a_o covent_n of_o the_o augustine_n friar_n be_v pull_v down_o to_o the_o ground_n the_o prior_n of_o which_o name_v henry_n suphanus_fw-la have_v before_o suffer_v death_n in_o the_o precede_a year_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n adrian_n enjoy_v the_o papacy_n but_o one_o year_n and_o eight_o month_n or_o thereabouts_o for_o he_o be_v raise_v to_o it_o as_o i_o have_v say_v the_o eight_o of_o january_n 1522._o and_o he_o die_v the_o thirteen_o of_o september_n 1523._o his_o successor_n be_v clement_n the_o seven_o this_o man_n march_v after_o the_o step_n of_o his_o predecessor_n be_v not_o well_o settle_v in_o the_o pontifical_a chair_n before_o he_o turn_v all_o his_o thought_n against_o those_o who_o they_o call_v lutheran_n and_o to_o that_o effect_n have_v be_v advertise_v that_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n have_v bind_v themselves_o to_o meet_v again_o at_o nuremberg_n he_o send_v thither_o cardinal_n campeius_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o his_o legate_n notwithstanding_o he_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n who_o be_v then_o in_o spain_n earnest_o solicit_v he_o to_o employ_v his_o authority_n to_o make_v the_o edict_n of_o worm_n to_o be_v put_v in_o execution_n in_o his_o empire_n and_o to_o dispose_v the_o prince_n to_o it_o his_o legate_n be_v arrive_v at_o nuremberg_n vehement_o insist_v upon_o the_o extirpation_n of_o the_o lutheran_n and_o he_o make_v for_o that_o purpose_n divers_a oration_n in_o the_o assembly_n but_o the_o prince_n will_v not_o follow_v his_o violent_a course_n they_o on_o the_o contrary_a obstinate_o demand_v a_o free_a council_n in_o germany_n and_o ordain_v that_o each_o prince_n and_o each_o state_n shall_v while_o they_o wait_v for_o that_o council_n call_v together_o within_o their_o jurisdiction_n their_o learned_a wise_a and_o pious_a man_n to_o examine_v the_o new_a tenet_n of_o the_o lutheran_n and_o to_o separate_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a in_o they_o and_o to_o examine_v also_o the_o complaint_n of_o their_o nation_n against_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o clergy_n they_o add_v nevertheless_o that_o each_o one_o on_o his_o part_n shall_v do_v what_o he_o can_v to_o make_v the_o edict_n of_o worm_n to_o be_v execute_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a that_o to_o conclude_v something_o firm_a the_o state_n of_o the_o empire_n shall_v meet_v together_o within_o a_o certain_a time_n at_o spire_n this_o declaration_n which_o be_v afterward_o draw_v up_o and_o publish_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o imperial_a edict_n extreme_o provoke_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o his_o creature_n they_o complain_v of_o this_o that_o in_o expectation_n of_o a_o council_n they_o will_v submit_v the_o matter_n of_o religion_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o few_o wise_a learned_a and_o pious_a person_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o mean_n to_o spread_v abroad_o every_o where_o the_o poison_n of_o heresy_n for_o thus_o raynaldus_n relate_v it_o they_o can_v not_o endure_v the_o proposition_n of_o a_o free_a council_n but_o above_o all_o thing_n they_o loud_o cry_v out_o of_o this_o that_o under_o that_o pretence_n they_o will_v defer_v the_o execution_n of_o the_o pope_n sentence_n and_o the_o edict_n of_o worm_n against_o the_o lutheran_n who_o blood_n and_o destruction_n they_o only_o demand_v clement_n make_v great_a complaint_n to_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o send_v he_o into_o spain_n wherein_o to_o animate_v he_o the_o more_o he_o persuade_v he_o that_o that_o be_v a_o manifest_a breach_n of_o his_o authority_n and_o a_o form_a design_n to_o withdraw_v themselves_o entire_o from_o his_o obedience_n and_o as_o these_o solicitation_n be_v extreme_o vehement_a and_o urgent_a they_o force_v the_o emperor_n to_o write_v into_o germany_n to_o the_o prince_n and_o to_o all_o the_o state_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o it_o be_v his_o intention_n that_o they_o shall_v punctual_o execute_v his_o edict_n of_o worm_n that_o they_o shall_v make_v that_o of_o nuremberg_n void_a and_o forbid_v they_o to_o hold_v the_o diet_n of_o spire_n but_o before_o his_o letter_n come_v to_o germany_n the_o legate_n campeius_n have_v draw_v off_o one_o part_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n prince_n for_o the_o most_o part_n ecclesiastic_n and_o have_v make_v they_o to_o meet_v at_o ratisbon_n under_o a_o pretence_n
ready_o subject_a germany_n to_o the_o council_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o because_o the_o pope_n use_v also_o all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o stir_v up_o new_a affair_n for_o the_o emperor_n on_o the_o side_n of_o italy_n moreover_o a_o division_n fall_v out_o in_o the_o council_n for_o the_o pope_n have_v transfer_v it_o from_o trent_n to_o bolognia_n to_o have_v it_o more_o at_o his_o order_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n yield_v to_o that_o transfer_v but_o many_o also_o hold_v themselves_o firm_a to_o trent_n and_o will_v not_o obey_v it_o which_o make_v a_o great_a difficulty_n to_o arise_v when_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n come_v to_o demand_v as_o they_o afterward_o do_v that_o the_o council_n shall_v be_v reestablish_v at_o trent_n because_o those_o of_o bolognia_n stand_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o honour_n not_o to_o go_v back_o to_o find_v those_o of_o trent_n there_o king_n francis_n the_o first_o die_v in_o this_o time_n and_o henry_n the_o eight_o king_n of_o england_n be_v dead_a also_o the_o reformation_n be_v quick_o after_o receive_v in_o england_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o which_o a_o little_a disturb_v the_o joy_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v yet_o more_o disturb_v by_o the_o act_n of_o protestation_n which_o the_o emperor_n have_v make_v against_o the_o assembly_n at_o bolognia_n that_o he_o have_v treat_v it_o as_o a_o unlawful_a assembly_n and_o a_o conventicle_n insist_v that_o they_o shall_v return_v to_o trent_n with_o threat_n that_o if_o the_o pope_n continue_v to_o neglect_v his_o duty_n he_o will_v himself_o out_o of_o his_o own_o authority_n provide_v for_o the_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v trouble_v also_o at_o the_o interim_n which_o the_o same_o emperor_n publish_v afterward_o throughout_o all_o germany_n this_o interim_n be_v a_o certain_a formulary_a of_o religion_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v make_v to_o be_v draw_v up_o to_o be_v observe_v until_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o lawful_a council_n he_o establish_v therein_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n and_o allow_v only_o the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n and_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n but_o although_o this_o formulary_a be_v neither_o approve_a by_o the_o one_o sort_n nor_o the_o other_o that_o at_o rome_n the_o pope_n have_v censure_v it_o and_o the_o protestant_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o the_o great_a of_o all_o their_o oppression_n the_o emperor_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o use_v violence_n to_o the_o protestant_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v it_o and_o this_o fill_v germany_n with_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o persecution_n such_o as_o those_o that_o conqueror_n when_o they_o cruel_o abuse_v their_o prosperity_n as_o charles_n the_o five_o do_v be_v wont_a to_o make_v the_o vanquish_v suffer_v but_o while_o he_o thus_o satiate_v himself_o with_o these_o violence_n and_o indignity_n paul_n the_o three_o die_v at_o rome_n the_o ten_o of_o november_n 1549._o the_o death_n of_o this_o pope_n be_v follow_v with_o divers_a write_n which_o wound_a his_o memory_n in_o the_o most_o bloody_a manner_n in_o the_o world_n but_o let_v pass_v his_o manner_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o government_n wherein_o we_o be_v not_o concern_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o the_o evil_n which_o our_o father_n suffer_v in_o all_o place_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o reformation_n during_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o his_o papacy_n can_v be_v express_v for_o under_o the_o name_n of_o heretic_n or_o lutheran_n they_o imprison_v they_o they_o banish_v they_o they_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o estate_n they_o massacre_v they_o they_o burn_v they_o and_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o our_o france_n england_n scotland_n flanders_n holland_n brabant_n haynalt_n artois_n spain_n savoy_n lorraine_n poland_n be_v as_o so_o many_o theatre_n wherein_o there_o may_v be_v every_o day_n see_v some_o of_o those_o tragical_a execution_n and_o where_o they_o speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o extirpation_n and_o root_n out_o of_o these_o heretic_n julius_n the_o three_o succeed_v paul_n this_o man_n free_o transfer_v his_o council_n back_o to_o trent_n to_o make_v all_o opposition_n between_o the_o emperor_n and_o himself_o cease_v but_o in_o the_o bull_n which_o he_o publish_v he_o declare_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o rule_v and_o guide_v the_o council_n that_o he_o remit_v it_o to_o be_v follow_v and_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o state_n in_o which_o it_o be_v when_o it_o be_v break_v off_o and_o that_o he_o will_v send_v his_o legate_n thither_o to_o preside_v in_o his_o place_n in_o case_n he_o can_v not_o come_v thither_o himself_o in_o person_n these_o clause_n nettle_v the_o protestant_n so_o that_o see_v themselves_o press_v by_o the_o emperor_n to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o council_n they_o free_o declare_v to_o he_o that_o they_o can_v not_o do_v it_o otherwise_o than_o upon_o these_o condition_n to_o wit_n that_o they_o shall_v begin_v to_o treat_v of_o matter_n all_o anew_o without_o have_v regard_n to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v already_o do_v that_o their_o divine_n shall_v be_v receive_v and_o have_v a_o deliberative_a voice_n that_o the_o pope_n shall_v not_o pretend_v to_o preside_v but_o that_o he_o shall_v submit_v himself_o to_o it_o and_o in_o fine_a that_o he_o shall_v absolve_v the_o bishop_n from_o the_o oath_n by_o which_o they_o be_v tie_v to_o he_o and_o that_o without_o that_o they_o can_v not_o hold_v that_o to_o be_v a_o free_a council_n notwithstanding_o this_o declaration_n the_o emperor_n make_v his_o decree_n by_o which_o he_o ordain_v that_o they_o shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o council_n promise_v on_o his_o part_n that_o he_o will_v give_v safe-conduct_a to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o come_v thither_o and_o to_o propose_v there_o all_o that_o they_o shall_v judge_v necessary_a for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o salvation_n of_o soul_n and_o that_o he_o will_v give_v order_n that_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v treat_v and_o determine_v holy_o and_o christianly_o according_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v reform_v there_o and_o false_a doctrine_n and_o error_n take_v away_o thus_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v continue_v whither_o the_o pope_n send_v his_o legate_n and_o two_o nuntio_n to_o preside_v there_o in_o his_o name_n with_o order_n to_o begin_v the_o first_o session_n the_o first_o day_n of_o may_n 1555._o which_o be_v yet_o nevertheless_o prorogue_v to_o the_o first_o of_o september_n follow_v the_o elector_n of_o saxony_n and_o the_o duke_n of_o wirtemberg_n both_o protestant_n with_o some_o imperial_a city_n resolve_v to_o send_v their_o deputy_n thither_o and_o make_v they_o demand_v of_o the_o emperor_n ambassador_n a_o letter_n of_o safe-conduct_a in_o the_o same_o form_n that_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n have_v give_v it_o to_o the_o bohemian_n with_o a_o intermission_n till_o their_o divine_n shall_v be_v arrive_v this_o demand_n be_v not_o without_o some_o difficulty_n but_o the_o question_n have_v be_v agitate_a at_o rome_n they_o think_v good_a to_o agree_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o safe-conduct_a in_o general_a term_n without_o delay_v upon_o that_o account_n the_o decision_n of_o the_o chief_a matter_n and_o before_o the_o expedit_v of_o this_o safe-conduct_a they_o have_v determine_v the_o principal_a point_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n to_o wit_n transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n the_o concomitance_n the_o custom_n of_o the_o feste_z dieu_fw-fr 〈…〉_z the_o reservation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n before_o the_o communion_n they_o agree_v only_o with_o the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o they_o shall_v delay_v the_o decision_n of_o these_o four_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o all_o shall_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n whether_o he_o that_o receive_v in_o one_o take_v less_o than_o he_o that_o receive_v in_o both_o whether_o the_o church_n be_v in_o a_o error_n when_o she_o ordain_v that_o the_o priest_n only_o shall_v receive_v in_o both_o whether_o the_o eucharist_n ought_v also_o to_o be_v give_v to_o little_a child_n which_o be_v already_o a_o mere_a fallacy_n as_o if_o the_o protestant_n have_v nothing_o to_o propose_v but_o only_o about_o those_o four_o question_n when_o the_o protestant_a deputy_n be_v arrive_v they_o open_o complain_v of_o the_o form_n of_o their_o safe-conduct_a and_o they_o demand_v one_o in_o the_o form_n of_o that_o of_o basil_n to_o the_o bohemian_n but_o they_o refuse_v it_o they_o demand_v that_o they_o may_v be_v hear_v in_o full_a council_n but_o they_o will_v not_o and_o they_o obtain_v with_o great_a
point_n that_o they_o can_v not_o carry_v on_o their_o side_n at_o one_o time_n and_o to_o pass_v over_o to_o other_o matter_n to_o busy_a the_o prelate_n with_o and_o to_o have_v time_n notwithstanding_o to_o advertise_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o gain_v the_o chief_a to_o the_o contrary_a party_n we_o ought_v to_o place_n here_o also_o the_o ordinary_a artifice_n of_o the_o same_o legate_n to_o put_v off_o the_o session_n to_o make_v many_o difficulty_n arise_v about_o matter_n and_o after_o divers_a circuit_n to_o cause_v in_o the_o end_n the_o article_n to_o be_v send_v to_o the_o pope_n which_o they_o can_v not_o make_v a_o end_n of_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a insist_v of_o the_o nation_n in_o one_o word_n they_o use_v in_o the_o management_n of_o this_o assembly_n all_o that_o be_v most_o refine_v most_o forcible_a and_o profound_a in_o humane_a policy_n promise_n threat_n secret_a negotiation_n canvasing_n diversion_n delay_n authority_n and_o in_o general_n nothing_o be_v forbear_v that_o can_v turn_v and_o corrupt_v man_n mind_n there_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o court_n have_v a_o great_a many_o difficulty_n to_o overcome_v and_o opposition_n to_o surmount_v which_o often_o put_v they_o into_o great_a trouble_n and_o inquietude_n and_o fear_n but_o in_o the_o end_n they_o be_v so_o well_o serve_v and_o they_o remain_v master_n and_o see_v all_o thing_n succeed_v according_a to_o their_o desire_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n thing_n go_v at_o trent_n and_o by_o what_o degree_n they_o tend_v to_o make_v a_o entire_a breach_n of_o communion_n between_o the_o roman_a and_o reform_a party_n let_v any_o now_o judge_n if_o in_o all_o this_o conduct_n our_o father_n have_v not_o just_a and_o lawful_a cause_n for_o a_o separation_n 1._o they_o see_v in_o the_o contrary_a party_n a_o invincible_a resolution_n to_o defend_v and_o preserve_v the_o error_n and_o superstition_n who_o amendment_n they_o demand_v 2._o they_o see_v that_o resolution_n go_v so_o high_a as_o to_o constrain_v they_o to_o fall_v back_o again_o into_o those_o error_n against_o all_o their_o knowledge_n and_o the_o motion_n of_o their_o own_o conscience_n 3._o they_o see_v that_o this_o violence_n which_o they_o offer_v to_o they_o have_v no_o bound_n for_o it_o go_v not_o only_o as_o far_o as_o dispute_n not_o only_o so_o far_o as_o the_o ordinance_n and_o decree_n but_o even_o to_o excommunication_n and_o anathema_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o a_o separation_n and_o schism_n with_o a_o curse_n 4._o they_o see_v that_o they_o join_v to_o all_o this_o punishment_n not_o in_o one_o or_o two_o place_n but_o in_o all_o not_o by_o popular_a heat_n but_o in_o cold_a blood_n and_o in_o the_o usual_a way_n design_v for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o great_a villain_n 5._o they_o see_v that_o those_o punishment_n come_v from_o the_o perpetual_a and_o general_a inspiration_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n which_o do_v not_o cease_v persecute_v of_o they_o in_o all_o place_n and_o which_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o search_v for_o they_o in_o their_o most_o hide_a retreat_n 6._o they_o see_v that_o they_o refuse_v the_o most_o equitable_a and_o necessary_a condition_n without_o which_o they_o can_v not_o proceed_v to_o a_o just_a examination_n of_o religion_n nor_o to_o a_o holy_a and_o christian_a reformation_n and_o that_o in_o stead_n of_o that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n will_v always_o remain_v sole_a mistress_n and_o arbitress_n 7._o they_o see_v last_o that_o instead_o of_o return_v to_o the_o purity_n of_o christianity_n by_o take_v away_o out_o of_o the_o field_n of_o the_o church_n so_o many_o corruption_n that_o deface_v it_o so_o many_o false_a opinion_n that_o destroy_v it_o so_o many_o kind_n of_o worship_n contrary_n to_o true_a piety_n that_o dishonour_v it_o and_o destroy_v the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n these_o prelate_n on_o the_o contrary_a will_v establish_v thing_n that_o custom_n only_o and_o the_o tradition_n of_o some_o age_n have_v for_o the_o most_o part_n introduce_v that_o they_o will_v establish_v they_o i_o say_v for_o the_o future_a in_o force_n of_o a_o law_n to_o be_v incorporate_v into_o their_o religion_n as_o essential_a and_o indispensable_a part_n of_o it_o to_o which_o they_o will_v subject_v the_o mind_n and_o conscience_n of_o man_n which_o they_o ordain_v the_o practice_n and_o belief_n of_o under_o penalty_n of_o anathema_n cut_v off_o and_o separate_a from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o society_n all_o those_o who_o shall_v hold_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n and_o practice_n let_v any_o judge_n whether_o our_o father_n can_v yet_o after_o that_o preserve_v church_n communion_n with_o a_o party_n in_o which_o they_o can_v see_v nothing_o either_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n and_o christian_a purity_n and_o charity_n resplendent_a and_o whether_o all_o hope_n be_v take_v away_o of_o ever_o reduce_v they_o to_o the_o right_a way_n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o even_o of_o be_v able_a to_o live_v with_o they_o without_o wound_v their_o conscience_n by_o a_o detestable_a hypocrisy_n in_o pretend_v to_o believe_v that_o which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v and_o to_o practise_v a_o worship_n which_o they_o hold_v unlawful_a there_o not_o remain_v any_o further_a mean_n for_o they_o to_o remain_v in_o that_o communion_n without_o partake_v of_o their_o error_n without_o expose_v their_o child_n and_o without_o render_v themselves_o culpable_a before_o god_n let_v any_o i_o say_v judge_n whether_o they_o do_v not_o do_v well_o to_o separate_v themselves_o i_o confess_v that_o when_o a_o man_n be_v join_v with_o other_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n he_o ought_v not_o light_o to_o proceed_v to_o a_o rupture_n there_o be_v measure_n and_o behaviour_n to_o be_v observe_v that_o prudence_n and_o christian_a charity_n require_v of_o we_o and_o as_o long_o as_o we_o have_v any_o hope_n of_o procure_v the_o amendment_n and_o heal_n of_o our_o brethren_n or_o where_o there_o be_v at_o least_o any_o way_n for_o we_o to_o bewail_v and_o to_o mourn_v for_o their_o sin_n without_o lose_v our_o own_o innocency_n and_o their_o constrain_a we_o to_o partake_v in_o their_o crime_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o forsake_v they_o but_o when_o that_o hope_n be_v lose_v and_o when_o that_o mean_n of_o preserve_v our_o own_o purity_n be_v take_v from_o we_o when_o instead_o of_o be_v able_a to_o reduce_v they_o we_o see_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o their_o communion_n do_v but_o make_v we_o to_o cast_v ourselves_o into_o a_o unavoidable_a necessity_n of_o corrupt_v ourselves_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o withdraw_v ourselves_o from_o they_o lest_o in_o partake_v with_o their_o sin_n we_o shall_v draw_v the_o just_a condemnation_n of_o god_n upon_o ourselves_o be_v not_o partaker_n with_o other_o man_n sin_n say_v s._n paul_n but_o keep_v thyself_o pure_a chap._n iu._n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la take_v out_o of_o the_o dispute_n of_o s._n augustine_n against_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o what_o i_o have_v lay_v down_o hitherto_o le_fw-fr we_o we_o clear_o enough_o see_v that_o the_o only_a way_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n of_o our_o separation_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v just_a or_o unjust_a be_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o our_o controversy_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v the_o high_a injustice_n to_o go_v about_o to_o condemn_v we_o without_o ever_o hear_v we_o notwithstanding_o whatsoever_o we_o may_v have_v to_o say_v and_o how_o strong_a soever_o our_o reason_n shall_v be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o have_v find_v out_o a_o certain_a way_n to_o convince_v we_o of_o schism_n without_o enter_v upon_o any_o other_o examination_n and_o for_o this_o he_o employ_v the_o eight_o and_o nine_o chapter_n of_o his_o treatise_n i_o will_v say_v he_o 161._o go_v far_o and_o convince_v they_o of_o schism_n without_o enter_v upon_o any_o discussion_n of_o either_o their_o doctrine_n or_o their_o mission_n by_o their_o separation_n alone_o all_o that_o he_o say_v upon_o that_o subject_n may_v be_v well_o near_o reduce_v to_o this_o that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n from_o which_o one_o ought_v never_o to_o separate_v under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o from_o which_o all_o those_o who_o separate_v themselves_o be_v schismatic_n and_o out_o of_o the_o state_n of_o salvation_n that_o the_o infallible_a and_o perpetual_a mark_n to_o know_v this_o church_n according_a to_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o other_o african_a father_n be_v visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n because_o that_o visible_a extension_n according_a to_o they_o contain_v the_o church_n at_o all_o time_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o negative_a mark_n that_o be_v to_o say_v
prejudices_fw-la have_v some_o interest_n to_o leave_v his_o reader_n in_o the_o ignorance_n of_o those_o particular_a matter_n of_o fact_n but_o since_o he_o and_o i_o have_v not_o the_o same_o view_n of_o thing_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o i_o supply_v his_o defect_n and_o that_o i_o lay_v down_o that_o which_o he_o will_v not_o in_o the_o year_n 306._o god_n have_v give_v peace_n to_o the_o church_n after_o the_o cruel_a persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n the_o people_n of_o carthage_n be_v assemble_v by_o the_o direction_n of_o some_o neighbour_a bishop_n choose_v cecilianus_n for_o their_o bishop_n in_o the_o place_n of_o mensurius_n who_o have_v be_v dead_a some_o time_n before_o and_o cecilianus_n afterward_o receive_v his_o ordination_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o felix_n bishop_n of_o aprungis_n this_o election_n have_v displease_v some_o of_o that_o church_n through_o their_o private_a interest_n so_o that_o they_o form_v a_o party_n against_o he_o and_o this_o party_n have_v call_v secundus_fw-la primate_n of_o numidia_n with_o a_o great_a many_o other_o bishop_n to_o the_o number_n of_o seventy_o they_o make_v his_o ordination_n void_a and_o ordain_v one_o majorinus_n in_o his_o place_n cecilianus_n be_v uphold_v by_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o keep_v himself_o in_o his_o bishopric_n majorinus_n be_v uphold_v also_o by_o those_o of_o his_o party_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o numidia_n which_o make_v they_o set_v up_o at_o carthage_n altar_n against_o altar_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o each_o bishop_n set_v up_o his_o assembly_n apart_o and_o so_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n be_v rend_v but_o this_o division_n do_v not_o stop_v at_o carthage_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n take_v part_n some_o with_o cecilianus_n and_o the_o other_o with_o majorinus_n one_o of_o these_o be_v call_v donatus_n from_o who_o name_n all_o that_o sect_n come_v in_o the_o end_n to_o be_v call_v donatist_n each_o party_n labour_v to_o fortify_v themselves_o by_o reason_n the_o donatist_n on_o their_o side_n at_o first_o accuse_v fellix_fw-la the_o ordainer_n of_o cecilianus_n and_o afterward_o cecilianus_n himself_o of_o have_v be_v traditor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o have_v deliver_v their_o bibles_n to_o the_o pagan_n for_o they_o to_o burn_v they_o during_o the_o persecution_n the_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a maintain_v that_o it_o be_v a_o false_a accusation_n of_o which_o they_o have_v neither_o conviction_n nor_o proof_n because_o that_o cecilianus_n have_v not_o be_v hear_v before_o his_o condemnation_n and_o they_o also_o accuse_v some_o of_o those_o who_o have_v condemn_v he_o of_o have_v be_v themselves_o traditor_n and_o to_o have_v mutual_o absolve_v one_o another_o of_o that_o crime_n in_o a_o synod_n which_o they_o have_v hold_v the_o quarrel_n grow_v high_a the_o donatist_n present_v a_o petition_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n to_o entreat_v of_o he_o some_o judge_n because_o that_o in_o africa_n they_o be_v all_o divide_a and_o party_n and_o the_o emperor_n commission_v for_o that_o purpose_n milciades_n bishop_n of_o rome_n merode_n bishop_n of_o milan_n maternus_n bishop_n of_o cologne_n reticus_n bishop_n of_o autun_n and_o marinus_n bishop_n of_o arles_n these_o judge_n meet_v together_o with_o some_o other_o bishop_n of_o italy_n all_o in_o number_n to_o nineteen_o and_o have_v take_v a_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o that_o business_n they_o justify_v cecilianus_n and_o confirm_v he_o in_o his_o bishopric_n nevertheless_o without_o make_v void_a either_o the_o ordination_n of_o majorinus_n or_o that_o of_o his_o successor_n but_o the_o donatist_n will_v not_o acquiesce_v in_o this_o judgement_n they_o say_v that_o milciades_n have_v himself_o be_v a_o traditor_n and_o that_o he_o defend_v the_o traditor_n they_o have_v recourse_n again_o to_o the_o emperor_n who_o ordain_v that_o the_o cause_n shall_v be_v search_v again_o and_o determine_v in_o a_o council_n at_o arles_n where_o the_o donatist_n have_v be_v again_o condemn_v they_o appeal_v to_o the_o emperor_n own_o person_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v take_v cognizance_n of_o it_o himself_o condemn_v they_o after_o all_o this_o the_o opinionativeness_n of_o the_o donatist_n be_v so_o great_a that_o instead_o of_o submit_v themselves_o to_o so_o many_o judgement_n they_o choose_v rather_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o whole_a church_n they_o make_v therefore_o a_o general_n schism_n with_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o to_o colour_v it_o with_o some_o appearance_n of_o reason_n they_o maintain_v that_o all_o the_o world_n have_v fall_v into_o apostasy_n through_o the_o mere_a communion_n which_o it_o have_v with_o the_o traditor_n cecilianus_n they_o will_v no_o more_o own_o either_o any_o church_n or_o christianity_n in_o the_o world_n but_o what_o be_v in_o their_o party_n and_o they_o rebaptise_v all_o those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v in_o the_o church_n since_o the_o business_n of_o cecilianus_n s._n augustine_n and_o the_o other_o father_n of_o africa_n have_v fair_o tell_v they_o that_o cecilianus_n be_v innocent_a that_o though_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v be_v innocent_a the_o judge_n can_v have_v do_v no_o less_o than_o to_o have_v absolve_v he_o there_o have_v be_v no_o proof_n against_o he_o and_o that_o though_o even_o the_o judge_n shall_v have_v judge_v wrong_a yet_o all_o the_o world_n can_v not_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o that_o crime_n since_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o person_n that_o compose_v they_o have_v have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o that_o affair_n that_o though_o they_o shall_v have_v have_v knowledge_n of_o it_o they_o can_v have_v do_v no_o otherwise_o than_o refer_v it_o to_o judge_n or_o last_o not_o be_v willing_a to_o refer_v it_o to_o judge_n prudence_n and_o charity_n will_v have_v oblige_v they_o to_o have_v bear_v with_o the_o wicked_a in_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n rather_o than_o to_o have_v break_a peace_n and_o christian_a unity_n for_o personal_a crime_n which_o be_v not_o communicate_v to_o they_o who_o have_v no_o part_n in_o they_o all_o these_o reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o donatist_n from_o remain_v obstinate_a in_o their_o conclusion_n which_o be_v that_o all_o the_o church_n have_v lose_v its_o righteousness_n by_o the_o communion_n which_o it_o have_v with_o cecilianus_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o any_o christianity_n in_o the_o world_n except_o in_o the_o party_n of_o donatus_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o question_n arise_v between_o they_o which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n be_v the_o church_n upon_o this_o history_n we_o must_v make_v four_o observation_n which_o it_o may_v be_v will_v not_o be_v impertinent_a in_o the_o end_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o donatist_n will_v not_o own_o that_o party_n for_o orthodox_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o they_o who_o they_o accuse_v neither_o of_o any_o error_n in_o the_o faith_n nor_o any_o depravation_n of_o worship_n and_o that_o the_o church_n on_o its_o side_n do_v not_o accuse_v the_o donatist_n of_o any_o heresy_n in_o the_o faith_n for_o as_o for_o the_o question_n of_o the_o validity_n or_o invalidity_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o make_v that_o the_o occasion_n of_o their_o breach_n and_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o that_o that_o the_o donatist_n found_v their_o separation_n we_o confess_v both_o one_o sort_n and_o the_o other_o say_v cresconius_n one_o and_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v dead_a and_o 3._o rise_v again_o we_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n and_o the_o same_o sacrament_n and_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o we_o about_o the_o practice_n of_o christianity_n s._n augustine_n say_v also_o that_o their_o difference_n be_v not_o about_o 4._o the_o head_n but_o about_o the_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o their_o dispute_n be_v not_o about_o jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n but_o about_o his_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o that_o they_o agree_v in_o baptism_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrament_n 48._o of_o our_o lord_n all_o the_o pretence_n of_o this_o rupture_n be_v the_o personal_a fault_n of_o two_o or_o three_o bishop_n which_o be_v not_o prove_v on_o one_o side_n nor_o own_a on_o the_o other_o and_o whereof_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v no_o knowledge_n so_o that_o the_o dispute_v concern_v the_o church_n be_v not_o between_o two_o communion_n that_o contest_v one_o with_o the_o other_o about_o the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n but_o between_o two_o communion_n which_o mutual_o acknowledge_v one_o another_o to_o be_v orthodox_n yet_o dispute_v one_o with_o the_o other_o the_o title_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o second_o observation_n that_o i_o shall_v make_v be_v that_o the_o opposite_a party_n to_o the_o donatist_n
which_o be_v that_o which_o he_o will_v avoid_v what_o therefore_o be_v this_o church_n it_o be_v say_v he_o the_o catholic_n church_n 177._o wheresoever_o it_o be_v we_o be_v now_o as_o wise_a as_o we_o be_v before_o for_o it_o always_o remain_v to_o be_v inquire_v into_o what_o be_v that_o catholic_n church_n i_o free_o confess_v that_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o he_o will_v point_v it_o out_o to_o we_o by_o a_o certain_a mark_n which_o be_v the_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n but_o in_o effect_n he_o do_v it_o not_o for_o he_o say_v in_o the_o end_n that_o this_o be_v but_o a_o negative_a mark_n that_o be_v to_o 184._o say_v that_o every_o society_n which_o have_v not_o that_o mark_n be_v not_o the_o church_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o be_v a_o mark_n only_o proper_a to_o show_v what_o it_o be_v not_o and_o not_o to_o show_v what_o it_o be_v whence_o therefore_o shall_v we_o know_v what_o this_o church_n be_v moreover_o his_o proposition_n be_v not_o only_o ambiguous_a through_o the_o word_n church_n but_o it_o be_v further_a so_o through_o that_o of_o separation_n for_o there_o be_v more_o than_o one_o sort_n of_o separation_n there_o be_v such_o as_o be_v unjust_a and_o criminal_a in_o their_o own_o nature_n and_o there_o be_v other_o which_o be_v only_o so_o in_o cause_n and_o circumstance_n there_o be_v also_o such_o as_o be_v permit_v and_o those_o that_o deserve_v to_o be_v condemn_v there_o be_v necessary_a one_o and_o such_o as_o be_v rash_a so_o that_o one_o can_v make_v any_o general_a proposition_n upon_o this_o matter_n which_o will_v not_o be_v captious_a and_o proper_a to_o make_v a_o fallacy_n it_o be_v necessary_a therefore_o in_o order_n to_o his_o act_n with_o sincerity_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la shall_v open_o explain_v his_o meaning_n which_o he_o labour_v to_o establish_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o other_o father_n and_o after_o have_v so_o clear_v and_o establish_v it_o he_o shall_v propound_v his_o conclusion_n that_o he_o will_v pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o it_o for_o then_o we_o shall_v see_v whether_o we_o ought_v to_o yield_v or_o deny_v it_o but_o to_o begin_v a_o convince_a argument_n by_o a_o principle_n so_o vagous_n and_o so_o confuse_v as_o this_o that_o we_o have_v see_v and_o even_o to_o affect_v that_o confusion_n without_o be_v willing_a to_o explain_v himself_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n a_o procedure_n very_o fit_a to_o be_v suspect_v and_o which_o may_v just_o make_v we_o doubt_v that_o instead_o of_o a_o convince_a argument_n he_o give_v we_o nothing_o but_o a_o fallacy_n to_o clear_v this_o doubt_n it_o will_v be_v here_o necessary_a to_o give_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n upon_o this_o subject_n about_o which_o we_o be_v dispute_v first_o then_o we_o must_v know_v that_o this_o father_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o true_o faithful_a only_o and_o the_o true_o just_a in_o opposition_n to_o the_o wicked_a the_o worldly_a infidel_n and_o heretic_n be_v the_o true_a church_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o passage_n it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v say_v he_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o petilianus_n that_o the_o 8._o wicked_a belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o church_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o they_o corporal_o partake_v of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sacrament_n be_v holy_a even_o in_o such_o person_n but_o they_o serve_v only_o to_o increase_v their_o condemnation_n because_o they_o give_v and_o receive_v they_o unworthy_o and_o as_o for_o they_o they_o be_v not_o in_o that_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o consist_v in_o his_o member_n increase_v by_o be_v compact_a and_o fit_o join_v with_o the_o increase_n of_o god_n for_o this_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o a_o rock_n according_a to_o what_o our_o saviour_n say_v upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o other_o be_v only_o build_v upon_o the_o sand_n as_o the_o same_o lord_n say_v i_o will_v liken_v he_o who_o hear_v my_o word_n and_o do_v not_o what_o they_o teach_v to_o a_o foolish_a man_n who_o build_v his_o house_n upon_o the_o sand_n and_o elsewhere_o both_o the_o good_a and_o the_o wicked_a may_v baptize_v but_o there_o be_v but_o one_o 2._o only_a god_n always_o good_a who_o can_v wash_v the_o conscience_n the_o wicked_a be_v therefore_o at_o present_a condemn_v by_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o have_v a_o wicked_a and_o defile_v conscience_n and_o at_o present_a they_o be_v not_o of_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o church_n although_o the_o church_n herself_o be_v ignorant_a that_o they_o be_v not_o for_o jesus_n christ_n can_v have_v any_o of_o his_o member_n condemn_v so_o that_o they_o baptize_v be_v themselves_o out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o god_n be_v not_o please_v that_o all_o these_o monster_n shall_v be_v reckon_v among_o the_o member_n of_o that_o only_a dove_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v enter_v into_o his_o enclose_a garden_n the_o keeper_n whereof_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v and_o elsewhere_o whether_o they_o 17._o seem_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n or_o whether_o they_o be_v open_o discover_v to_o be_v out_o of_o it_o that_o which_o be_v flesh_n be_v always_o flesh_n that_o the_o chaff_n as_o it_o be_v unfruitful_a fly_v in_o the_o air_n whether_o it_o be_v blow_v thither_o by_o the_o occasion_n of_o some_o temptation_n as_o by_o the_o wind_n or_o no_o it_o be_v always_o chaff_n those_o who_o be_v harden_v by_o carnality_n be_v mingle_v in_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o saint_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v without_o spot_n or_o wrinkle_n it_o be_v therefore_o certain_a that_o s._n augustine_n acknowledge_v none_o to_o be_v proper_o the_o church_n but_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o true_o righteous_a but_o because_o that_o these_o faithful_a and_o these_o righteous_a be_v mix_v with_o the_o wicked_a the_o worldly_a and_o heretic_n in_o the_o circle_n of_o the_o same_o external_n call_v as_o the_o chaff_n be_v with_o the_o good_a seed_n in_o the_o same_o floor_n or_o as_o the_o tare_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o good_a wheat_n in_o the_o same_o field_n we_o must_v note_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o s._n augustine_n give_v another_o notion_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o call_v the_o mix_a church_n and_o it_o be_v to_o explain_v this_o notion_n that_o he_o set_v before_o passim_fw-la we_o all_o the_o comparison_n that_o the_o scripture_n make_v use_v of_o to_o represent_v the_o mixture_n of_o the_o good_a with_o the_o bad_a in_o the_o same_o call_v that_o of_o the_o field_n where_o the_o son_n of_o man_n cast_v his_o seed_n and_o where_o the_o enemy_n arise_v in_o the_o night_n and_o sow_v his_o tare_n also_o so_o that_o the_o wheat_n and_o the_o tare_n must_v grow_v there_o together_o till_o the_o time_n of_o harvest_n that_o of_o the_o net_n that_o the_o fisherman_n cast_v into_o the_o sea_n and_o which_o enclose_v equal_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a fish_n that_o of_o the_o floor_n where_o the_o good_a grain_n be_v mix_v with_o the_o chaff_n and_o that_o of_o the_o house_n in_o which_o there_o be_v vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o other_o of_o wood_n and_o earth_n it_o be_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o mix_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n meaning_n by_o true_a the_o true_o faithful_a and_o righteous_a 32._o only_o and_o by_o mix_v the_o faithful_a and_o righteous_a join_v with_o those_o who_o be_v not_o so_o and_o that_o both_o together_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o mixture_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o external_a call_n make_v in_o a_o manner_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n he_o make_v use_v for_o the_o same_o purpose_n of_o 51._o the_o distinction_n of_o be_v of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o he_o will_v that_o none_o but_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o righteous_a be_v of_o the_o church_n but_o that_o the_o other_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v he_o form_v two_o idea_n of_o the_o church_n the_o one_o distinct_a and_o the_o other_o confuse_a the_o distinct_a restrain_v the_o church_n precise_o to_o those_o in_o who_o she_o proper_o consist_v and_o who_o be_v her_o true_a member_n and_o these_o be_v the_o true_o righteous_a and_o faithful_a but_o the_o confuse_a include_v all_o those_o who_o external_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v christian_n the_o good_a wheat_n and_o the_o tare_n the_o chaff_n and_o the_o good_a seed_n the_o good_a and_o
the_o bad_a fish_n the_o vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o those_o of_o wood_n and_o earth_n and_o in_o this_o confuse_a notion_n the_o church_n be_v the_o field_n the_o floor_n the_o net_n and_o the_o house_n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n speak_v of_o but_o as_o this_o mixture_n which_o i_o have_v speak_v of_o may_v be_v understand_v two_o way_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o manner_n or_o in_o regard_n of_o doctrine_n we_o must_v note_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o mix_a church_n according_a to_o s._n augustine_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o for_o he_o will_v have_v we_o sometime_o conceive_v of_o it_o as_o a_o body_n wherein_o the_o righteous_a be_v only_o mingle_v with_o the_o unrighteous_a that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o wicked_a who_o manner_n be_v vicious_a and_o corrupt_a and_o sometime_o also_o he_o will_v have_v we_o conceive_v it_o as_o a_o body_n where_o the_o heretic_n be_v mix_v with_o the_o true_o faithful_a as_o well_o as_o the_o righteous_a with_o the_o unrighteous_a in_o the_o former_a case_n the_o mix_a church_n be_v a_o pure_a communion_n in_o respect_n of_o doctrine_n but_o corrupt_v in_o regard_n of_o manner_n and_o in_o the_o second_o it_o be_v a_o communion_n not_o only_o corrupt_v in_o regard_n of_o manner_n but_o impure_a also_o and_o corrupt_v in_o regard_n of_o its_o tenet_n these_o two_o sort_n of_o mixture_n be_v without_o doubt_n in_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o s._n augustine_n the_o first_o make_v all_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o donatist_n and_o as_o for_o the_o second_o he_o often_o explain_v himself_o in_o his_o book_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o psalm_n against_o the_o donatist_n where_o donat._n he_o say_v that_o after_o jesus_n christ_n have_v purge_v his_o floor_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o righteous_a be_v as_o the_o new_a seed_n which_o he_o spread_v abroad_o over_o all_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v make_v another_o harvest_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o that_o this_o harvest_n grow_v up_o amid_o the_o tare_n because_o there_o be_v heresy_n every_o where_o haec_fw-la messis_fw-la crescit_fw-la inter_fw-la zizania_fw-la quia_fw-la sunt_fw-la haereses_fw-la ubique_fw-la in_o that_o same_o psalm_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o divers_a place_n he_o quote_v the_o example_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n the_o prophet_n and_o the_o righteous_a be_v mix_v not_o only_o with_o the_o wicked_a who_o manner_n be_v debauch_v and_o criminal_a but_o also_o with_o the_o superstitious_a and_o idolater_n that_o which_o leave_v no_o difficulty_n about_o it_o for_o idolatry_n be_v the_o great_a of_o all_o heresy_n we_o must_v note_v in_o the_o four_o place_n that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v we_o consider_v the_o mix_a church_n in_o two_o different_a state_n for_o as_o for_o that_o which_o respect_n man_n manner_n he_o say_v that_o sometime_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o prevail_v over_o the_o righteous_a either_o in_o number_n or_o authority_n but_o that_o sometime_o also_o they_o prevail_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o good_a be_v often_o oppress_v under_o their_o multitude_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o treat_v particular_o of_o in_o his_o three_o book_n against_o parmenianus_n and_o so_o in_o regard_n of_o heresy_n he_o mean_v that_o sometime_o they_o grow_v so_o powerful_a as_o to_o infect_v almost_o all_o the_o body_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o express_o show_v in_o a_o letter_n to_o vincentius_n 80._o a_o donatist_n bishop_n and_o in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v to_o hesychius_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o s._n augustine_n have_v conceive_v of_o the_o church_n and_o according_a to_o these_o different_a notion_n and_o these_o different_a state_n he_o have_v speak_v different_o of_o separation_n from_o it_o as_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o true_o righteous_a and_o faithful_a there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o that_o he_o think_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v not_o only_o a_o internal_a communion_n of_o charity_n with_o they_o found_v upon_o the_o unity_n that_o be_v between_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v all_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n one_o and_o the_o same_o piety_n and_o the_o same_o righteousness_n but_o a_o external_a communion_n also_o which_o consist_v in_o join_v with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o assembly_n in_o partake_v of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n in_o approve_v their_o faith_n piety_n good_a work_n and_o in_o one_o word_n in_o account_v they_o their_o brethren_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o know_v they_o but_o this_o be_v not_o that_o which_o make_v the_o difficulty_n all_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o mix_a church_n and_o all_o the_o dispute_n be_v to_o know_v how_o according_a to_o s._n augustine_n the_o corn_n and_o the_o tare_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_o faithful_a and_o the_o heretic_n aught_o to_o remain_v together_o in_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o in_o what_o case_n they_o may_v separate_v themselves_o we_o must_v therefore_o note_v in_o the_o five_o place_n that_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o father_n there_o be_v a_o certain_a separation_n that_o a_o man_n can_v never_o make_v under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o without_o be_v a_o schismatic_a and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o that_o he_o may_v lawful_o make_v and_o which_o it_o be_v sometime_o necessary_a that_o he_o shall_v he_o have_v distinguish_v between_o two_o external_a bond_n that_o shall_v unite_v we_o to_o one_o another_o the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o the_o external_n and_o general_n call_v to_o christianity_n the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n and_o the_o same_o assembly_n it_o be_v the_o first_o bond_n that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v to_o be_v inviolable_a not_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o faithful_a between_o themselves_o but_o also_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o heretic_n and_o not_o only_o while_o we_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o public_a assembly_n but_o even_o then_o when_o we_o excommunicate_v they_o and_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o he_o understand_v that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n say_v in_o his_o parable_n that_o the_o tare_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v pluck_v up_o which_o the_o enemy_n have_v 30._o sow_v among_o the_o good_a wheat_n in_o the_o same_o field_n but_o that_o he_o will_v leave_v both_o to_o grow_v together_o until_o the_o harvest_n and_o it_o be_v this_o kind_n of_o unity_n whereof_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o just_a necessity_n of_o ever_o break_v praecidendae_fw-la unitatis_fw-la nulla_fw-la est_fw-la justa_fw-la necessitas_fw-la it_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o 11._o same_o net_n that_o enclose_v both_o good_a and_o bad_a fish_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o floor_n that_o contain_v both_o the_o good_a seed_n and_o the_o chaff_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o field_n where_o the_o tare_n grow_v up_o with_o the_o wheat_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o house_n where_o there_o be_v vessel_n of_o wood_n and_o earth_n with_o those_o of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o in_o a_o word_n this_o unity_n that_o we_o call_v the_o external_a and_o general_a call_n to_o christianity_n it_o be_v therefore_o first_o of_o all_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o he_o mean_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n from_o which_o we_o ought_v never_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o from_o which_o all_o those_o who_o separate_v themselves_o be_v schismatic_n for_o he_o understand_v it_o of_o that_o mix_a church_n that_o field_n that_o floor_n that_o net_n that_o common_a house_n out_o of_o which_o we_o must_v never_o go_v forth_o nor_o drive_v out_o other_o howsoever_o wicked_a and_o heretical_a they_o may_v be_v there_o be_v none_o but_o god_n who_o can_v make_v this_o separation_n and_o who_o will_v in_o effect_n make_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o as_o it_o be_v thus_o that_o the_o donatist_n have_v separate_v themselves_o so_o it_o be_v chief_o upon_o this_o that_o he_o convince_v they_o of_o schism_n for_o they_o own_a none_o for_o christian_n but_o those_o of_o their_o own_o party_n they_o reject_v the_o baptism_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n they_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o pagan_n who_o have_v no_o more_o any_o shadow_n of_o christianity_n and_o when_o proselyte_n come_v over_o to_o they_o they_o make_v they_o pass_v through_o all_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la before_o they_o will_v receive_v they_o and_o they_o begin_v to_o make_v they_o christian_n anew_o as_o if_o they_o have_v come_v out_o of_o a_o society_n of_o absolute_a infidel_n as_o i_o have_v note_v in_o my_o four_o
observation_n on_o their_o story_n this_o distinction_n that_o i_o have_v of_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o separation_n be_v clear_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n 2._o he_o note_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o in_o his_o three_o book_n against_o parmenio_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n very_o large_o when_o any_o brother_n say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v any_o christian_n among_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n fall_v into_o so_o great_a sin_n that_o they_o judge_v worthy_a of_o a_o anathema_n i_o will_v have_v they_o proceed_v to_o his_o excommunication_n if_o that_o may_v be_v do_v without_o any_o danger_n of_o schism_n but_o yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v with_o that_o charity_n that_o s._n paul_n recommend_v to_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o enemy_n but_o as_o a_o brother_n for_o you_o be_v not_o call_v to_o pluck_v up_o but_o to_o correct_v if_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v nor_o correct_v his_o fault_n by_o repentance_n he_o wilful_o go_v out_o of_o himself_o from_o the_o church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v his_o own_o will_n that_o separate_v he_o from_o the_o christian_a unity_n our_o lord_n himself_o say_v to_o his_o servant_n when_o they_o will_v pluck_v up_o the_o tare_n mix_v with_o the_o wheat_n leave_v they_o to_o grow_v up_o together_o until_o harvest_n and_o he_o give_v the_o reason_n to_o wit_n lest_o say_v he_o that_o in_o pluck_v up_o the_o tare_n you_o pluck_v up_o the_o wheat_n also_o see_v here_o precise_o these_o two_o separation_n whereof_o i_o speak_v the_o one_o that_o deprive_v one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o other_o which_o break_v of_o christian_a unity_n one_o which_o be_v but_o to_o correct_v and_o the_o other_o which_o go_v as_o far_o as_o to_o pluck_v up_o this_o father_n allege_v 1._o for_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o example_n of_o s._n paul_n who_o in_o the_o excommunication_n of_o the_o incestuous_a person_n in_o corinth_n do_v indeed_o deliver_v that_o miserable_a person_n to_o satan_n but_o only_o for_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o flesh_n that_o the_o spirit_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o whole_o pluck_v he_o up_o out_o of_o the_o field_n ibid._n of_o the_o church_n he_o allege_v yet_o further_o what_o the_o same_o apostle_n write_v to_o the_o thessalonian_n if_o any_o man_n obey_v not_o our_o word_n by_o this_o 15._o epistle_n note_v that_o man_n and_o have_v no_o company_n with_o he_o that_o he_o may_v be_v ashamed_a yet_o count_v he_o not_o as_o a_o enemy_n but_o admonish_v he_o as_o a_o brother_n he_o allege_v last_o that_o which_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o corinthian_n ibid._n touch_v the_o same_o incestuous_a penitent_a that_o they_o ought_v to_o pardon_v he_o lest_o satan_n shall_v get_v a_o advantage_n over_o we_o for_o we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o his_o device_n what_o mean_v the_o apostle_n say_v he_o by_o these_o word_n lest_o satan_n shall_v get_v a_o advantage_n over_o we_o for_o we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o his_o device_n it_o be_v that_o under_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o just_a severity_n he_o sometime_o persuade_v to_o a_o violent_a cruelty_n desire_v nothing_o more_o than_o to_o break_v the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o charity_n well_o know_v that_o while_o that_o bond_n shall_v be_v preserve_v among_o christian_n he_o can_v hurt_v they_o and_o that_o his_o device_n and_o design_n will_v vanish_v there_o can_v be_v a_o more_o perfect_a example_n of_o that_o first_o separation_n give_v than_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o i_o have_v say_v already_o they_o so_o absolute_o separate_v themselves_o from_o it_o that_o they_o do_v not_o own_o it_o to_o be_v any_o long_a christian_a in_o any_o manner_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o rebaptised_a all_o those_o who_o come_v over_o to_o their_o party_n but_o we_o can_v also_o give_v a_o better_a example_n of_o the_o second_o than_o that_o of_o the_o church_n itself_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o donatist_n for_o although_o they_o will_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n yet_o the_o church_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o christian_n and_o in_o some_o manner_n as_o brethren_n the_o donatist_n say_v s._n augustine_n be_v impious_a in_o 1._o go_v about_o to_o rebaptise_a all_o the_o world_n but_o as_o for_o we_o who_o have_v better_a sentiment_n we_o dare_v not_o even_o disapprove_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o god_n in_o a_o schismatical_a communion_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o thing_n about_o which_o we_o agree_v they_o be_v yet_o with_o we_o and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o thing_n about_o which_o we_o differ_v they_o be_v separate_v from_o we_o this_o approach_n to_o we_o and_o this_o separation_n be_v not_o order_v by_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o body_n but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o mind_n and_o as_o the_o union_n of_o body_n be_v make_v by_o the_o continuity_n of_o the_o place_n they_o fill_v up_o so_o the_o union_n of_o spirit_n also_o be_v make_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o will_n if_o those_o who_o have_v forsake_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v other_o thing_n than_o those_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n they_o be_v in_o that_o regard_n separate_v from_o she_o but_o if_o they_o do_v that_o which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n they_o remain_v as_o yet_o in_o that_o regard_n in_o a_o common_a union_n the_o donatist_n be_v therefore_o with_o we_o in_o some_o thing_n and_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o we_o in_o some_o other_o i_o can_v here_o avoid_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o error_n into_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la seem_v to_o have_v fall_v about_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o word_n of_o s._n augustine_n in_o the_o second_o book_n against_o parmenianus_n praecidendae_fw-la unitatis_fw-la nulla_fw-la est_fw-la justa_fw-la necessitas_fw-la there_o be_v no_o just_a necessity_n to_o break_v off_o union_n for_o it_o seem_v that_o he_o think_v that_o this_o maxim_n regard_v all_o manner_n of_o separation_n not_o consider_v that_o it_o only_a respect_n that_o of_o the_o donatist_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o break_n the_o general_a bond_n of_o christianity_n and_o not_o that_o which_o consist_v in_o refuse_v our_o communion_n to_o those_o who_o corrupt_a religion_n by_o their_o pernicious_a superstition_n and_o error_n if_o he_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o have_v read_v ten_o or_o twelve_o line_n high_o he_o have_v find_v that_o s._n augustine_n have_v strong_o establish_v the_o necessity_n of_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o heretic_n s._n paul_n say_v that_o father_n write_v to_o the_o galatian_n 11._o manifest_o forbid_v they_o to_o hear_v those_o who_o do_v not_o preach_v jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o falsehood_n and_o a_o lie_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v preach_v another_o gospel_n to_o you_o than_o what_o you_o have_v receive_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n he_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o preach_v to_o we_o any_o thing_n beyond_o what_o we_o have_v receive_v he_o will_v elsewhere_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a necessity_n of_o break_v of_o unity_n who_o see_v not_o that_o he_o must_v make_v a_o distinction_n and_o that_o according_a to_o he_o there_o be_v a_o separation_n that_o be_v good_a just_a and_o necessary_a and_o another_o unjust_a unlawful_a and_o schismatical_a although_o this_o distinction_n be_v unquestionable_a yet_o i_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o produce_v here_o a_o canon_n that_o establish_v it_o out_o of_o the_o very_a doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n as_o clear_o as_o we_o can_v desire_v it_o it_o be_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o gratian_n under_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n vrban_n in_o these_o term_n some_o man_n say_v that_o when_o we_o excommunicate_a person_n who_o have_v deserve_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v we_o go_v against_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o gospel_n where_o our_o lord_n forbid_v we_o to_o pluck_v up_o the_o tare_n out_o of_o his_o field_n they_o say_v also_o that_o this_o contrary_n to_o s._n augustine_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o divide_v its_o unity_n and_o that_o we_o must_v tolerate_v the_o wicked_a and_o not_o reject_v they_o but_o first_o of_o all_o we_o answer_v that_o if_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o excommunicate_v the_o heretic_n and_o the_o wicked_a s._n augustine_n will_v have_v do_v ill_o to_o have_v join_v himself_o to_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o other_o holy_a bishop_n to_o excommunicate_a pelagius_n and_o celestinus_fw-la and_o to_o separate_v
they_o from_o the_o church_n because_o they_o bring_v in_o a_o new_a heresy_n into_o it_o but_o why_o also_o do_v the_o same_o s._n augustine_n with_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n hold_v the_o donatist_n to_o be_v just_o excommunicate_v against_o who_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v and_o why_o do_v not_o they_o receive_v they_o into_o their_o communion_n but_o only_o after_o sign_n of_o repentance_n and_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n jesus_n christ_n who_o propound_v the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n do_v not_o he_o clear_o ordain_v excommunication_n elsewhere_o say_v that_o if_o our_o brother_n will_v not_o obey_v the_o church_n correct_v he_o we_o ought_v to_o reckon_v he_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n that_o which_o manifest_o show_v we_o that_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o excommunicate_v and_o another_o to_o pluck_v up_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n excommunicate_v but_o it_o do_v not_o pluck_v up_o see_v here_o precise_o that_o which_o s._n augustine_n himself_o say_v non_fw-la estis_fw-la ad_fw-la eradicandum_fw-la sed_fw-la ad_fw-la corrigendum_fw-la from_o whence_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v appear_v that_o according_a to_o this_o father_n there_o be_v a_o bad_a separation_n and_o that_o be_v schismatical_a in_o its_o own_o nature_n and_o another_o that_o be_v not_o so_o and_o that_o although_o it_o be_v never_o permit_v we_o to_o make_v the_o former_a yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v not_o make_v the_o latter_a provide_v we_o do_v it_o upon_o just_a cause_n and_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o prudence_n and_o charity_n in_o it_o we_o must_v therefore_o lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o certain_a truth_n that_o s._n augustine_n think_v that_o we_o may_v sometime_o break_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o assembly_n we_o be_v only_o concern_v to_o know_v in_o what_o case_n he_o think_v that_o that_o separation_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o make_v this_o point_n clear_a i_o shall_v say_v in_o the_o six_o place_n that_o when_o s._n augustine_n consider_v the_o church_n in_o the_o mere_a mixture_n with_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o mixture_n with_o those_o who_o manner_n be_v vicious_a and_o criminal_a he_o teach_v that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o office_n in_o the_o church_n may_v proceed_v to_o the_o excommunication_n of_o impenitent_a sinner_n when_o those_o sinner_n be_v few_o in_o number_n and_o when_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o may_v disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o the_o crime_n include_v a_o whole_a multitude_n and_o that_o the_o body_n in_o general_n be_v infect_v than_o he_o will_v that_o the_o good_a shall_v content_v themselves_o to_o preserve_v their_o own_o righteousness_n without_o partake_v of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o wicked_a he_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v groan_v under_o it_o and_o pray_v to_o god_n but_o he_o will_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o when_o the_o evil_a say_v he_o have_v seize_v the_o great_a number_n nothing_o remain_v for_o the_o good_a to_o do_v but_o to_o groan_v and_o lament_v and_o a_o little_a low_o if_o the_o contagion_n of_o sin_n have_v 2._o invade_v the_o multitude_n than_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o discipline_n shall_v be_v use_v with_o mercy_n for_o the_o counsel_n of_o separation_n be_v vain_a pernicious_a and_o sacrilegious_a but_o when_o he_o consider_v the_o church_n not_o only_o as_o a_o mixture_n of_o good_a and_o wicked_a but_o also_o as_o a_o mixture_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o heretic_n i_o maintain_v that_o he_o have_v formal_o acknowledge_v the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o a_o separation_n not_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o in_o regard_n even_o of_o entire_a society_n provide_v they_o go_v not_o so_o far_o as_o that_o which_o he_o call_v eradication_n we_o have_v already_o note_v that_o he_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v according_a to_o s._n paul_n pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o preach_v another_o gospel_n than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v preach_v but_o this_o very_a thing_n give_v the_o faithful_a a_o right_a to_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o heretical_a society_n and_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o assembly_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n he_o aggravate_v it_o as_o a_o very_a strange_a thing_n and_o very_o much_o deserve_v to_o be_v condemn_v that_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n who_o have_v other_o sentiment_n concern_v divinity_n than_o the_o people_n shall_v partake_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o people_n in_o their_o school_n say_v he_o they_o have_v sentiment_n differ_v from_o 1._o those_o of_o the_o people_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o have_v temple_n common_a with_o the_o people_n the_o people_n and_o their_o priest_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o these_o philosopher_n have_v opinion_n contrary_a to_o they_o touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o god_n since_o every_o philosopher_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o publish_v his_o opinion_n and_o of_o labour_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o persuade_v they_o and_o other_o and_o yet_o nevertheless_o with_o that_o diversity_n of_o sentiment_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o public_a worship_n without_o be_v hinder_v by_o any_o body_n a_o man_n that_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n will_v not_o think_v it_o ill_o that_o any_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o from_o heretical_a communion_n but_o he_o yet_o further_o explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o afterward_o for_o he_o say_v that_o if_o the_o christian_a religion_n shall_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o correct_v 5._o that_o vice_n it_o will_v deserve_v infinite_a praise_n and_o he_o add_v immediate_o after_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o so_o many_o heresy_n that_o have_v deviate_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o christianity_n that_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n those_o who_o teach_v concern_v god_n the_o father_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o grace_n otherwise_o than_o the_o truth_n will_v allow_v they_o and_o who_o will_v persuade_v man_n to_o receive_v their_o false_a doctrine_n but_o that_o be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v find_v true_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o manichee_n and_o of_o some_o other_o who_o have_v other_o sacrament_n than_o we_o but_o also_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o who_o have_v the_o same_o sacrament_n have_v sentiment_n differ_v from_o we_o in_o other_o thing_n and_o error_n which_o they_o obstinate_o defend_v for_o they_o be_v shut_v out_o from_o the_o catholic_n communion_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o those_o same_o sacrament_n which_o they_o have_v common_a with_o we_o from_o whence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v therefore_o you_o will_v say_v that_o s._n augustine_n seem_v sometime_o to_o ascribe_v to_o the_o orthodox_n the_o right_a only_o of_o a_o passive_a separation_n in_o regard_n of_o heretical_a society_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o will_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v separate_v from_o they_o even_o then_o when_o they_o separate_v themselves_o for_o he_o say_v in_o some_o place_n that_o though_o the_o traditor_n shall_v have_v open_o maintain_v in_o the_o church_n that_o their_o action_n be_v good_a and_o holy_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v deliver_v up_o their_o bibles_n to_o the_o pagan_n for_o they_o to_o burn_v they_o and_o that_o though_o they_o shall_v even_o have_v write_v on_o that_o subject_n provide_v they_o have_v not_o set_v up_o their_o assembly_n 38_o apart_o nor_o separate_v themselves_o yet_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v abandon_v for_o they_o the_o good_a wheat_n which_o signify_v this_o to_o we_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o those_o though_o their_o doctrine_n whereof_o he_o have_v speak_v be_v detestable_a contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n conscience_n and_o good_a manner_n in_o effect_n he_o speak_v almost_o always_o of_o the_o heretical_a society_n of_o his_o time_n as_o of_o those_o who_o be_v themselves_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o the_o church_n have_v not_o reject_v i_o answer_v that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v we_o suffer_v the_o communion_n of_o heretic_n in_o certain_a case_n but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o also_o in_o other_o case_n to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o they_o while_o we_o be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o partake_v with_o their_o error_n neither_o in_o effect_n nor_o in_o appearance_n but_o that_o we_o may_v preserve_v the_o profession_n of_o our_o faith_n pure_a without_o consent_v to_o impiety_n or_o seem_v to_o consent_v to_o it_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o heretic_n that_o obstinacy_n of_o opinion_n he_o will_v have_v we_o suffer_v their_o communion_n for_o it_o be_v the_o manifest_a doctrine_n of_o this_o father_n that_o in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o
church_n no_o one_o be_v responsible_a but_o for_o his_o own_o crime_n and_o not_o for_o those_o of_o other_o at_o least_o if_o he_o take_v no_o part_n with_o they_o or_o do_v not_o approve_v they_o or_o consent_v to_o they_o so_o that_o while_o there_o be_v no_o obstinateness_n to_o maintain_v error_n while_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o be_v seduce_v and_o while_o one_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o take_v any_o part_n in_o the_o evil_a nor_o to_o hide_v one_o faith_n and_o piety_n under_o the_o vail_n of_o hypocrisy_n this_o father_n yield_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v communion_n with_o heretic_n as_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n have_v communion_n with_o the_o idolater_n of_o their_o time_n and_o as_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v communion_n with_o the_o pharisee_n and_o sadducee_n and_o be_v find_v among_o they_o in_o the_o same_o assembly_n but_o when_o there_o be_v a_o invincible_a opinionativeness_n and_o error_n be_v so_o deep_o root_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o hope_n of_o its_o be_v heal_v s._n augustine_n will_v in_o this_o case_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v separate_v himself_o from_o their_o communion_n this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o teach_v in_o the_o same_o book_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n the_o church_n say_v he_o suffer_v their_o error_n while_o they_o 6._o have_v no_o accuser_n or_o do_v not_o defend_v their_o false_a opinion_n with_o obstinacy_n but_o when_o they_o be_v accuse_v and_o defend_v themselves_o obstinate_o in_o their_o opinion_n she_o separate_v they_o from_o her_o communion_n which_o be_v formal_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o right_n of_o active_a separation_n in_o a_o orthodox_n church_n and_o from_o the_o same_o we_o may_v evident_o conclude_v that_o this_o father_n do_v not_o approve_v that_o we_o shall_v remain_v in_o a_o heretical_a communion_n when_o there_o be_v the_o least_o necessity_n of_o partake_v in_o error_n wickedness_n or_o superstition_n whether_o in_o effect_n or_o appearance_n and_o that_o he_o will_v on_o the_o contrary_n conclude_v that_o in_o this_o case_n the_o good_a shall_v separate_v themselves_o for_o the_o conservation_n of_o their_o own_o righteousness_n but_o to_o give_v a_o yet_o great_a light_n to_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v note_v that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o father_n every_o society_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v that_o determine_v a_o false_a doctrine_n and_o publish_v book_n of_o it_o to_o teach_v it_o posterity_n and_o who_o will_v have_v none_o receive_v its_o communion_n but_o those_o who_o approve_v that_o doctrine_n in_o give_v the_o orthodox_n a_o just_a occasion_n to_o separate_v themselves_o she_o herself_o first_o of_o all_o break_v the_o bond_n of_o unity_n and_o it_o be_v she_o that_o make_v the_o active_a separation_n and_o become_v schismatical_a this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o teach_v in_o his_o treatise_n against_o cresconius_n this_o donatist_n have_v say_v to_o he_o that_o if_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o traditor_n if_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o displease_v he_o he_o ought_v to_o fly_v from_o and_o abandon_v the_o church_n of_o the_o traditor_n to_o answer_v to_o this_o s._n augustine_n say_v first_o of_o all_o that_o though_o there_o shall_v have_v be_v traditor_n in_o his_o church_n yet_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o forsake_v it_o while_o he_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o their_o crime_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o condemn_v it_o and_o labour_v to_o correct_v it_o by_o preach_v and_o discipline_n he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o example_n of_o s._n cyprian_n who_o declaim_v against_o the_o vice_n of_o the_o church_n but_o who_o do_v not_o separate_v himself_o from_o it_o and_o by_o that_o of_o david_n of_o samuel_n of_o isaiah_n of_o jeremiah_n of_o zachary_n and_o other_o saint_n who_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o transgressor_n of_o the_o law_n yet_o without_o separate_v themselves_o notwithstanding_o since_o immediate_o after_o he_o add_v be_v it_o that_o the_o traditor_n have_v institute_v 38._o some_o new_a sacrament_n or_o some_o new_a baptism_n be_v it_o that_o they_o have_v compose_v book_n to_o teach_v other_o to_o do_v or_o imitate_v the_o action_n of_o the_o traditor_n or_o that_o they_o have_v recommend_v those_o book_n to_o posterity_n or_o that_o we_o hold_v and_o follow_v that_o doctrine_n if_o they_o have_v do_v so_o and_o suffer_v no_o person_n to_o have_v be_v in_o their_o communion_n but_o those_o who_o will_v read_v their_o book_n and_o approve_v that_o doctrine_n i_o say_v that_o they_o will_v have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o you_o see_v i_o in_o their_o schism_n you_o will_v then_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o i_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o traditor_n these_o word_n note_v clear_o what_o i_o have_v say_v that_o when_o a_o church_n teach_v a_o false_a doctrine_n which_o it_o make_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o it_o will_v receive_v into_o its_o communion_n none_o but_o those_o who_o approve_v it_o it_o be_v not_o only_o just_a to_o separate_v from_o she_o but_o it_o be_v she_o herself_o that_o break_v the_o bond_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o cast_v herself_o into_o schism_n but_o this_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v in_o respect_n of_o we_o for_o she_o have_v not_o only_o decide_v as_o of_o faith_n the_o doctrine_n that_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v to_o be_v true_a she_o have_v not_o only_o set_v forth_o book_n to_o teach_v those_o tenet_n to_o posterity_n but_o she_o have_v cut_v off_o all_o those_o from_o her_o communion_n who_o will_v not_o believe_v they_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o she_o teach_v they_o so_o that_o we_o have_v in_o this_o regard_n a_o just_a reason_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v she_o that_o have_v make_v the_o active_a separation_n and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o have_v reason_n in_o the_o foundation_n it_o be_v she_o that_o have_v break_v the_o christian_a unity_n and_o to_o which_o the_o schism_n ought_v to_o be_v impute_v and_o not_o to_o we_o who_o be_v in_o a_o mere_a passive_a separation_n from_o whence_o by_o the_o way_n it_o further_o follow_v that_o to_o the_o decide_v the_o question_n of_o the_o schism_n that_o be_v between_o we_o and_o to_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n be_v to_o blame_v we_o must_v necessary_o come_v to_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o controvert_v article_n for_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v decide_v nothing_o that_o be_v not_o conformable_a to_o the_o gospel_n she_o have_v a_o right_a to_o reject_v all_o those_o from_o her_o communion_n who_o refuse_v to_o believe_v her_o doctrine_n we_o will_v grant_v this_o but_o if_o she_o have_v decide_v error_n it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o the_o necessity_n which_o she_o have_v impose_v on_o other_o to_o believe_v and_o practice_v they_o in_o order_n to_o their_o be_v in_o her_o communion_n render_v her_o guilty_a of_o schism_n all_o depend_v therefore_o on_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n for_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n leave_v of_o doubt_v that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n it_o be_v not_o only_o permit_v but_o even_o necessary_a to_o the_o orthodox_n in_o some_o certain_a case_n to_o be_v no_o long_o join_v in_o the_o assembly_n of_o those_o who_o teach_v those_o error_n and_o to_o live_v separate_v from_o their_o communion_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o close_a whether_o that_o multitude_n and_o visible_a extension_n can_v take_v away_o that_o right_n from_o a_o small_a party_n restrain_v to_o a_o few_o person_n and_o place_n for_o there_o remain_v nothing_o but_o this_o doubt_n to_o be_v take_v away_o but_o to_o effect_v this_o we_o must_v go_v on_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o second_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la the_o infallible_a and_o perpetual_a mark_n say_v he_o to_o know_v the_o church_n by_o according_a to_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o other_o african_a father_n be_v a_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n because_o that_o visible_a extension_n according_a to_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o negative_a mark_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o every_o society_n which_o have_v not_o that_o extension_n be_v not_o the_o church_n so_o that_o this_o argue_v be_v always_o just_a your_o society_n be_v shut_v up_o in_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n it_o be_v add_v he_o by_o this_o principle_n that_o s._n augustine_n have_v dispute_v against_o the_o donatist_n and_o convince_v they_o to_o be_v schismatics_n this_o proposition_n be_v not_o less_o captious_a nor_o less_o ambiguous_a than_o the_o former_a for_o if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o
augustine_n have_v be_v very_o well_o able_a to_o have_v prove_v that_o they_o be_v schismatic_n but_o that_o he_o have_v not_o notwithstanding_o be_v able_a to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o his_o society_n be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v because_o they_o have_v break_v the_o general_a bond_n of_o a_o external_n call_v that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v they_o oblige_v to_o keep_v even_o in_o regard_n of_o heretic_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o they_o may_v very_o well_o have_v be_v schismatic_n although_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v forsake_v have_v not_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o prove_v therefore_o that_o his_o society_n be_v the_o true_a church_n only_o because_o they_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v orthodox_n and_o do_v not_o lay_v to_o its_o charge_n either_o any_o error_n in_o the_o faith_n or_o depravation_n in_o worship_n for_o in_o suppose_v that_o confession_n it_o manifest_o appear_v that_o that_o time_n be_v a_o time_n of_o the_o increase_n of_o the_o church_n since_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o then_o increase_v when_o the_o true_a doctrine_n be_v spread_v abroad_o in_o all_o place_n from_o whence_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o society_n that_o teach_v that_o true_a doctrine_n throughout_o the_o world_n be_v the_o true_a church_n rather_o than_o a_o small_a party_n that_o be_v shut_v up_o within_o one_o only_a province_n so_o that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o donatist_n consist_v in_o this_o in_o that_o they_o will_v have_v restrain_v the_o church_n in_o their_o africa_n in_o a_o time_n wherein_o it_o manifest_o increase_v in_o all_o nation_n and_o this_o increase_n be_v manifest_a by_o the_o acknowledgement_n which_o they_o themselves_o make_v that_o the_o society_n that_o be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n be_v orthodox_n this_o be_v that_o precise_o that_o bellarmine_n will_v say_v he_o will_v have_v s._n augustine_n reason_n after_o this_o manner_n in_o a_o time_n wherein_o it_o manifest_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n increase_v it_o be_v a_o error_n not_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o society_n that_o be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o opposition_n to_o a_o small_a party_n but_o in_o this_o time_n it_o manifest_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n increase_v since_o by_o your_o own_o confession_n it_o be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o not_o heresy_n that_o multiply_v itself_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o error_n not_o to_o acknowledge_v at_o this_o time_n the_o society_n that_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o world_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n this_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o true_a reason_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o bellarmine_n be_v no_o way_n deceive_v in_o it_o but_o it_o clear_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o according_a to_o s._n augustine_n that_o visible_a extension_n may_v be_v sometime_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o opposition_n to_o a_o small_a party_n to_o wit_n then_o when_o the_o true_a and_o pure_a doctrine_n be_v spread_v abroad_o every_o where_o because_o that_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o increase_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o this_o mark_n be_v perpetual_a since_o the_o time_n of_o that_o increase_n do_v not_o last_v always_o from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o argue_v of_o s._n augustine_n can_v have_v no_o place_n in_o the_o question_n that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o in_o one_o word_n then_o when_o we_o contest_v the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n with_o a_o society_n that_o do_v otherwise_o own_o we_o to_o be_v orthodox_n then_o visible_a extension_n decide_v the_o question_n according_a to_o s._n augustine_n but_o then_o when_o we_o contest_v that_o title_n with_o a_o society_n that_o accuse_v we_o with_o false_a doctrine_n that_o visible_a extension_n decide_v nothing_o and_o the_o difference_n can_v be_v determine_v but_o by_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n itself_o s._n augustine_n allege_v it_o in_o the_o former_a case_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la allege_v it_o in_o the_o latter_a what_o need_v we_o to_o do_v more_o to_o set_v down_o this_o truth_n in_o its_o full_a evidence_n and_o to_o give_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la entire_a satisfaction_n do_v we_o need_v to_o let_v he_o see_v that_o if_o they_o have_v accuse_v the_o society_n of_o s._n augustine_n of_o false_a doctrine_n that_o father_n have_v not_o pretend_v in_o this_o case_n that_o that_o visible_a extension_n shall_v have_v decide_v the_o contest_v but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v decide_v it_o at_o the_o foundation_n need_v we_o to_o go_v yet_o far_o and_o to_o show_v he_o that_o s._n augustine_n have_v formal_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n time_n wherein_o the_o true_a church_n have_v have_v no_o visible_a extension_n if_o we_o can_v show_v he_o these_o two_o thing_n he_o will_v methinks_v have_v some_o reason_n to_o be_v content_v and_o to_o leave_v we_o in_o peace_n about_o this_o business_n of_o extension_n let_v we_o therefore_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o about_o these_o two_o article_n the_o first_o will_v be_v decide_v if_o we_o here_o appeal_v to_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v of_o that_o father_n on_o the_o occasion_n of_o what_o cresconius_n have_v say_v to_o he_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o the_o church_n of_o the_o traditor_n be_v it_o say_v he_o that_o the_o traditor_n have_v compose_v book_n to_o show_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v or_o imitate_v their_o action_n be_v it_o because_o they_o have_v recommend_v those_o book_n to_o posterity_n be_v it_o because_o we_o hold_v and_o follow_v that_o doctrine_n if_o they_o have_v do_v that_o and_o if_o they_o will_v have_v permit_v none_o to_o remain_v in_o their_o communion_n but_o such_o as_o will_v read_v those_o book_n and_o approve_v that_o doctrine_n i_o say_v that_o they_o will_v have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o you_o see_v i_o in_o their_o schism_n you_o will_v then_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o i_o be_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o traditor_n we_o need_v no_o great_a learning_n to_o understand_v by_o this_o discourse_n 1._o that_o s._n augustine_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o if_o in_o effect_v his_o society_n have_v determine_v a_o false_a doctrine_n if_o it_o have_v frame_v book_n about_o it_o and_o suffer_v no_o person_n its_o communion_n who_o have_v not_o approve_v it_o it_o have_v lose_v the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n although_o that_o visible_a extension_n shall_v have_v be_v secure_v to_o it_o 2._o that_o if_o the_o donatist_n who_o be_v but_o a_o small_a party_n have_v accuse_v it_o it_o will_v have_v admit_v they_o to_o proof_n without_o a_o wrangle_n with_o they_o about_o that_o extension_n for_o he_o who_o say_v be_v it_o because_o we_o hold_v and_o follow_v that_o doctrine_n make_v we_o sufficient_o see_v that_o he_o will_v not_o have_v refuse_v they_o liberty_n to_o come_v to_o a_o proof_n if_o his_o adversary_n have_v say_v that_o they_o hold_v and_o follow_v it_o indeed_o and_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v say_v that_o s._n augustine_n make_v not_o that_o supposition_n only_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o whole_a of_o his_o society_n but_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o some_o traditor_n for_o he_o make_v that_o supposition_n in_o regard_n of_o that_o same_o society_n that_o cresconius_n have_v call_v the_o church_n of_o the_o traditor_n and_o these_o word_n be_v it_o because_o we_o hold_v and_o follow_v this_o doctrine_n leave_v no_o place_n for_o that_o evasion_n see_v here_o the_o first_o article_n the_o second_o be_v yet_o more_o formal_a in_o s._n augustine_n for_o no_o one_o can_v doubt_v that_o he_o have_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n time_n wherein_o the_o true_a church_n have_v scarce_o have_v any_o visible_a extension_n this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o have_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o hesychius_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o miserable_a time_n which_o jesus_n christ_n foretell_v in_o 80._o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o of_o s._n matthew_n then_o the_o sun_n say_v he_o shall_v be_v darken_v and_o the_o moon_n shall_v not_o give_v her_o light_n the_o star_n shall_v fall_v from_o heaven_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o heaven_n shall_v be_v shake_v the_o church_n shall_v not_o appear_v because_o the_o wicked_a become_a persecutor_n shall_v no_o more_o observe_v any_o bound_n in_o their_o cruelty_n temporal_a prosperity_n shall_v accompany_v they_o every_o where_o so_o that_o see_v no_o occasion_n of_o fear_n they_o shall_v say_v peace_n and_o security_n to_o themselves_o then_o the_o star_n shall_v fall_v from_o heaven_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o heaven_n
shall_v be_v shake_v because_o many_o in_o who_o grace_n seem_v to_o be_v resplendent_a shall_v yield_v to_o the_o persecutor_n and_o some_o of_o the_o most_o firm_a among_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v trouble_v the_o church_n say_v he_o shall_v not_o appear_v ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la apparebit_fw-la she_o will_v not_o therefore_o have_v then_o that_o visible_a extension_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v have_v to_o be_v her_o perpetual_a mark_n for_o all_o age_n he_o further_o acknowledge_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o vincentius_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o 48._o arian_n there_o he_o teach_v in_o express_a term_n that_o the_o church_n be_v sometime_o obscure_v and_o cover_v with_o cloud_n through_o the_o great_a number_n of_o offence_n that_o she_o be_v then_o only_o eminent_a in_o she_o most_o firm_a defender_n while_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o weak_a and_o carnal_a be_v overwhelm_v with_o the_o flood_n of_o temptation_n that_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o arian_n the_o simple_a suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v that_o other_o yield_v through_o fear_n dissemble_v and_o in_o appearance_n consent_v to_o arianism_n that_o indeed_o some_o of_o the_o most_o firm_a escape_v the_o snare_n of_o those_o heretic_n but_o that_o they_o be_v but_o few_o in_o number_n in_o comparison_n of_o the_o rest_n that_o nevertheless_o some_o of_o they_o generous_o suffer_v banishment_n and_o some_o other_o lay_v hide_v here_o and_o there_o throughout_o the_o earth_n i_o pray_v tell_v i_o what_o visible_a extension_n can_v the_o orthodox_n communion_n have_v then_o which_o subsist_v only_o in_o a_o small_a number_n of_o the_o firm_a of_o who_o even_o the_o great_a part_n have_v suffer_v exile_n or_o lay_v hide_v here_o and_o there_o throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n i_o confess_v that_o history_n note_n that_o there_o be_v yet_o some_o small_a flock_n in_o some_o place_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o the_o west_n who_o set_v up_o their_o assembly_n apart_o as_o at_o edessa_n at_o nazianzen_n at_o antioch_n and_o in_o some_o province_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n but_o what_o be_v this_o in_o comparison_n of_o the_o arian_n communion_n which_o have_v fill_v the_o church_n and_o hold_v council_n as_o we_o have_v so_o often_o prove_v we_o must_v therefore_o serious_o profess_v that_o this_o visible_a extension_n be_v a_o vain_a and_o deceitful_a mark_n when_o they_o will_v make_v it_o perpetual_a to_o the_o true_a church_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v make_v it_o and_o that_o no_o one_o can_v abuse_v with_o great_a injustice_n the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n than_o he_o have_v do_v we_o must_v profess_v also_o that_o a_o small_a handful_n of_o the_o faithful_a a_o little_a party_n have_v right_a to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o whole_a multitude_n i_o mean_v from_o a_o communion_n spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n which_o have_v on_o its_o side_n the_o ministry_n the_o pulpit_n the_o council_n the_o school_n title_n dignity_n and_o all_o that_o retinue_n of_o temporal_a splendour_n when_o it_o have_v not_o the_o true_a faith_n for_o the_o rest_n that_o which_o i_o have_v handle_v in_o this_o chapter_n about_o the_o two_o former_a proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la already_o sufficient_o let_v we_o see_v the_o falseness_n of_o his_o argument_n for_o if_o he_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o chapter_n with_o never_o so_o little_a application_n he_o will_v see_v all_o these_o follow_a proposition_n well_o establish_v there_o 1._o that_o in_o general_n this_o author_n have_v not_o comprise_v the_o true_a hypothesis_n of_o s._n augustine_n nor_o the_o state_n of_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o donatist_n 2._o that_o he_o can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n from_o the_o divers_a way_n in_o which_o that_o father_n conceive_v the_o word_n church_n 3._o that_o the_o separation_n which_o that_o father_n judge_v to_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v condemn_v and_o wicked_a under_o what_o pretence_n soever_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v be_v whole_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o 4._o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o christian_a society_n from_o which_o one_o may_v not_o lawful_o separate_a one_o self_n in_o a_o certain_a case_n and_o manner_n 5._o that_o that_o which_o be_v dispute_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o be_v of_o this_o number_n they_o must_v consider_v the_o cause_n and_o circumstance_n of_o it_o right_o to_o judge_v of_o it_o and_o not_o pretend_v to_o convince_v we_o of_o schism_n without_o enter_v upon_o any_o other_o discussion_n 6._o that_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o s._n augustine_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v schismatical_a in_o respect_n of_o we_o suppose_v that_o she_o be_v in_o error_n because_o it_o be_v she_o that_o have_v break_v christian_a unity_n and_o that_o we_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o she_o in_o a_o passive_a separation_n 7._o that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o make_v that_o visible_a extension_n a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o way_n soever_o they_o take_v it_o 8._o that_o this_o pretend_a mark_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o experience_n of_o our_o age_n and_o do_v not_o proper_o agree_v to_o any_o one_o of_o these_o society_n that_o at_o this_o day_n divide_v christianity_n 9_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o experience_n of_o the_o age_n past_a and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n 10._o that_o it_o be_v reject_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la by_o the_o famous_a doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n 11._o that_o it_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o the_o dispute_n of_o s._n augustine_n against_o the_o donatist_n 12._o that_o it_o be_v even_o direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o father_n these_o be_v the_o just_a and_o natural_a consequence_n that_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v handle_v in_o this_o chapter_n i_o will_v examine_v in_o the_o follow_a the_o other_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la chap._n v._n a_o further_a examination_n of_o the_o reason_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la upon_o the_o subject_n of_o our_o separation_n the_o three_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v already_o sufficient_o confute_v by_o what_o i_o have_v say_v he_o say_v that_o since_o our_o society_n be_v not_o visible_o extend_v throughout_o all_o nation_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o we_o have_v show_v he_o that_o we_o can_v at_o this_o day_n rational_o attribute_v that_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n to_o any_o of_o the_o society_n that_o divide_v christianity_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o it_o be_v a_o chimerical_a mark_n by_o which_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n since_o there_o be_v none_o which_o be_v not_o visible_o exclude_v from_o many_o nation_n we_o have_v show_v he_o also_o that_o his_o pretend_a mark_n do_v not_o agree_v either_o with_o the_o experience_n of_o the_o age_n past_a nor_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n nor_o even_o with_o that_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o have_v any_o foundation_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n it_o be_v evident_o contrary_a to_o he_o so_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v at_o present_a but_o to_o go_v on_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o proposition_n they_o bear_v this_o sense_n that_o the_o calvinist_n urge_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o donatist_n far_o high_a than_o ever_o those_o schismatic_n do_v for_o as_o for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v any_o time_n wherein_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v fall_v into_o apostasy_n and_o they_o except_v the_o communion_n of_o donatus_n whereas_o the_o calvinist_n will_v have_v it_o that_o there_o have_v be_v whole_a age_n wherein_o all_o the_o earth_n have_v general_o apostatise_v and_o lose_v the_o faith_n and_o treasure_n of_o salvation_n that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o berengarian_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o some_o of_o we_o include_v the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v that_o catholic_n church_n whereof_o s._n augustine_n speak_v to_o establish_v that_o which_o he_o lay_v to_o our_o charge_n concern_v the_o entire_a extinction_n of_o the_o church_n he_o first_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o calvin_n this_o be_v say_v he_o that_o which_o calvin_n have_v distinct_o etc._n declare_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n where_o after_o have_v pretend_v that_o the_o threaten_a that_o s._n paul_n use_v against_o those_o who_o do_v not_o remain_v in_o
be_v the_o time_n whereof_o hilary_n speak_v in_o his_o write_n which_o you_o artificial_o make_v use_v of_o to_o elude_v so_o many_o divine_a testimony_n which_o i_o have_v set_v before_o you_o as_o if_o the_o church_n have_v perish_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n you_o may_v as_o well_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o church_n in_o galatia_n when_o the_o apostle_n say_v o_o foolish_a galatian_n who_o have_v bewitch_v you_o that_o after_o have_v begin_v in_o the_o spirit_n you_o shall_v end_v in_o the_o flesh_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v well_o nigh_o that_o you_o calumniate_v the_o learned_a hilary_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o he_o censure_v the_o negligent_a and_o the_o fearful_a for_o who_o he_o have_v as_o it_o be_v so_o many_o birth-pang_n till_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v form_v in_o they_o who_o be_v there_o that_o know_v not_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o arianism_n divers_a simple_a person_n deceive_v by_o obscure_a expression_n imagine_v that_o the_o arian_n believe_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o themselves_o that_o other_o yield_v through_o fear_n and_o dissimulation_n and_o consent_v in_o appearance_n to_o heresy_n not_o walk_v in_o integrity_n in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n you_o will_v see_v you_o donatist_n that_o he_o have_v not_o pardon_v those_o person_n for_o you_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n upon_o this_o subject_n read_v what_o s._n paul_n have_v write_v concern_v s._n peter_n see_v afterward_o what_o s._n cyprian_n have_v think_v be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o these_o occasion_n and_o you_o will_v find_v that_o it_o be_v to_o very_o ill_a purpose_n to_o blame_v the_o mildness_n of_o the_o church_n which_o gather_v together_o the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o they_o be_v disperse_v instead_o of_o disperse_v they_o when_o they_o be_v gather_v together_o howsoever_o it_o be_v there_o have_v be_v yet_o some_o firm_a one_o who_o be_v sufficient_o enlighten_v to_o know_v the_o snare_n of_o the_o heretic_n they_o be_v indeed_o very_a few_o in_o number_n in_o comparison_n of_o other_o but_o yet_o nevertheless_o some_o of_o they_o generous_o suffer_v banishment_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o other_o keep_v themselves_o conceal_v here_o and_o there_o throughout_o the_o earth_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o the_o church_n which_o increase_v in_o all_o nation_n preserve_v within_o herself_o the_o good_a wheat_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o she_o will_v preserve_v herself_o unto_o the_o end_n till_o she_o extend_v herself_o over_o all_o people_n and_o even_o over_o the_o barbarian_n themselves_o the_o church_n therefore_o consist_v in_o the_o good_a seed_n that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v sow_v and_o of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o shall_v grow_v up_o until_o the_o harvest_n amid_o the_o tare_n the_o field_n be_v the_o world_n and_o the_o harvest_n be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n s._n augustine_n declare_v his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o subsistence_n under_o the_o arian_n since_o come_v afterward_o to_o speak_v of_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n hilary_n which_o they_o have_v object_v to_o he_o he_o say_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v that_o which_o he_o have_v say_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o good_a wheat_n which_o be_v yet_o mingle_v with_o the_o tare_n but_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o tare_n or_o if_o his_o word_n have_v any_o relation_n to_o the_o good_a wheat_n we_o must_v take_v they_o as_o only_o design_v to_o inflame_v the_o zeal_n of_o the_o fearful_a by_o such_o answer_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n itself_o frequent_o make_v use_v of_o this_o way_n of_o express_v itself_o in_o general_a term_n which_o at_o first_o seem_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n but_o which_o notwithstanding_o regard_v only_o a_o part_n habent_fw-la etiam_fw-la scripturae_fw-la canonicae_fw-la hunc_fw-la arguendi_fw-la morem_fw-la ut_fw-la tanquam_fw-la omnibus_fw-la dicatur_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la quosdam_fw-la verbum_fw-la perveniat_fw-la we_o may_v now_o see_v very_o clear_o that_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v like_a to_o the_o donatist_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la lay_v it_o to_o our_o charge_n that_o we_o tread_v on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o footstep_n of_o st._n augustine_n for_o first_o of_o all_o our_o hypothesis_n touch_v the_o subsistence_n and_o obscurity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v throughout_o conform_a to_o he_o we_o say_v as_o he_o do_v that_o god_n have_v always_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a in_o the_o very_a communion_n of_o the_o corrupt_a church_n we_o say_v with_o he_o that_o in_o the_o most_o violent_a enter_v in_o of_o error_n and_o superstition_n god_n have_v not_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n since_o he_o have_v raise_v up_o not_o only_o person_n but_o whole_a society_n that_o have_v open_o and_o courageous_o maintain_v the_o truth_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o under_o the_o roman_a domination_n and_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la object_n to_o we_o out_o of_o calvin_n and_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n we_o give_v the_o same_o explication_n of_o it_o that_o s._n augustine_n give_v to_o those_o of_o s._n hilary_n which_o the_o donatist_n object_v to_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o that_o defection_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o that_o ruin_n and_o desolation_n whereinto_o the_o church_n have_v fell_a that_o eclipse_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o treasure_n of_o salvation_n be_v expression_n that_o regard_v proper_o only_o the_o tare_n that_o cover_v the_o field_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o good_a seed_n which_o be_v mingle_v with_o those_o tare_n these_o expression_n only_o regard_v the_o great_a number_n of_o those_o who_o follow_v those_o superstition_n and_o error_n and_o not_o those_o who_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o that_o confusion_n keep_v their_o religion_n pure_a and_o much_o less_o those_o who_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o oppose_v themselves_o open_o to_o error_n and_o to_o resist_v it_o even_o unto_o persecution_n and_o martyrdom_n i_o know_v that_o he_o have_v accustom_v himself_o to_o form_v some_o difficulty_n and_o objection_n against_o our_o hypothesis_n but_o we_o have_v this_o satisfaction_n to_o know_v that_o he_o can_v make_v none_o that_o do_v not_o equal_o regard_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o we_o and_o to_o which_o by_o consequence_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_n will_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v if_o he_o will_v not_o act_v the_o donatist_n he_o confess_v himself_o that_o s._n augustine_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o may_v have_v be_v some_o catholic_n hide_v in_o heretical_a communion_n and_o beside_o he_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o passage_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o be_v express_v upon_o that_o subject_n 1._o if_o therefore_o he_o demand_v of_o we_o who_o those_o faithful_a be_v who_o before_o the_o reformation_n keep_v their_o faith_n pure_a without_o infect_v themselves_o with_o the_o public_a error_n and_o if_o he_o urge_v we_o to_o mark_v they_o out_o to_o he_o one_o after_o another_o to_o tell_v he_o their_o name_n and_o their_o genealogy_n i_o will_v demand_v of_o he_o likewise_o who_o be_v those_o good_a seed_n of_o s._n augustine_n who_o under_o the_o arian_n ministry_n preserve_v their_o faith_n without_o be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n and_o i_o will_v entreat_v he_o to_o mark_v they_o out_o to_o i_o by_o name_n and_o to_o give_v i_o their_o history_n 2._o if_o he_o demand_v of_o we_o how_o we_o understand_v those_o person_n can_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n live_v under_o a_o ministry_n where_o they_o teach_v transubstantiation_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o religious_a worship_v of_o image_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v fundamental_a error_n i_o will_v also_o demand_v of_o he_o how_o he_o understand_v that_o the_o good_a seed_n of_o s._n augustine_n can_v live_v under_o a_o arian_n ministry_n where_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o consubstantial_a with_o his_o father_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o the_o father_n eternal_o which_o be_v error_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_n judge_n abominable_a 3._o if_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o our_o father_n ought_v not_o therefore_o to_o have_v undertake_v a_o reformation_n but_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v leave_v thing_n in_o the_o estate_n wherein_o they_o be_v since_o howsoever_o corrupt_v the_o latin_a church_n be_v according_a to_o we_o we_o can_v yet_o be_v save_v in_o her_o communion_n i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n the_o orthodox_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v reestablish_v the_o
excommunicate_v all_o those_o who_o will_v not_o believe_v they_o as_o to_o the_o five_o s._n augustine_n do_v not_o intend_v to_o say_v that_o those_o who_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o arian_n when_o the_o arian_n be_v the_o master_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v schismatic_n since_o he_o himself_o call_v they_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n the_o courageous_a and_o unshaken_a firmissimi_fw-la qui_fw-la fortiter_fw-la pro_fw-la fide_fw-la exulabant_fw-la he_o never_o mean_v to_o condemn_v their_o assembly_n which_o they_o make_v apart_o to_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o heresy_n since_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o heroical_a courage_n which_o he_o ascribe_v to_o they_o and_o of_o that_o ardent_a zeal_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n in_o effect_n s._n hilary_n praise_v some_o bishop_n of_o france_n germany_n and_o flanders_n of_o who_o he_o write_v that_o they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o who_o hold_v the_o orthodox_n bishop_n in_o exile_n and_o in_o particular_a he_o extol_v those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v appeal_v to_o a_o synod_n of_o bythinia_n remain_v firm_a and_o constant_a in_o the_o faith_n and_o in_o gather_v themselves_o into_o a_o communion_n among_o themselves_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o other_o s._n augustine_n have_v therefore_o answer_v that_o they_o be_v no_o way_n schismatic_n for_o two_o reason_n the_o first_o be_v because_o the_o cause_n for_o which_o they_o refuse_v communion_n with_o the_o arian_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o ministry_n be_v just_a and_o lawful_a not_o frivolous_a and_o capricious_a as_o those_o of_o the_o donatist_n but_o weighty_a and_o fundamental_a since_o they_o dispute_v about_o the_o eternal_a divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o arian_n will_v abolish_v the_o second_o because_o that_o although_o these_o courageous_a man_n of_o s._n augustine_n have_v renounce_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o ministry_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v notwithstanding_o that_o there_o be_v absolute_o no_o more_o salvation_n to_o be_v have_v in_o the_o society_n which_o they_o have_v forsake_v for_o beside_o that_o receive_n as_o they_o do_v their_o baptism_n from_o it_o they_o can_v not_o doubt_v that_o the_o child_n who_o die_v before_o they_o be_v infect_v with_o that_o heresy_n be_v save_v they_o do_v not_o also_o condemn_v the_o simple_a and_o the_o weak_a who_o remain_v unfeigned_o in_o that_o communion_n without_o take_v part_n in_o the_o impiety_n which_o be_v teach_v there_o so_o that_o their_o separation_n do_v not_o absolute_o respect_v that_o society_n but_o only_o the_o heretic_n that_o corrupt_v it_o but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o say_v concern_v the_o berengarian_o the_o waldenses_n the_o albigenses_n etc._n etc._n we_o need_v but_o only_o to_o apply_v the_o same_o answer_n to_o they_o last_o as_o to_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o six_o objection_n s._n augustine_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o considerable_a difference_n between_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o arian_n make_v up_o almost_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o wherein_o the_o true_a doctrine_n be_v reestablish_v in_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o first_o be_v a_o time_n of_o oppression_n and_o the_o other_o a_o time_n of_o liberty_n that_o in_o the_o former_a time_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o more_o a_o visible_a communion_n on_o the_o earth_n under_o which_o the_o faithful_a may_v place_v themselves_o they_o can_v remain_v under_o a_o corrupt_a ministry_n from_o which_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a have_v a_o right_a to_o separate_v the_o pure_a from_o the_o impure_a in_o wait_v till_o god_n shall_v deliver_v his_o church_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o those_o bad_a pastor_n but_o in_o the_o second_o time_n where_o the_o orthodox_n and_o arian_n communion_n be_v in_o a_o visible_a opposition_n and_o such_o as_o be_v every_o where_o know_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o remain_v under_o the_o arian_n ministry_n without_o have_v a_o arian_n heart_n or_o at_o least_o without_o fall_v into_o a_o detestable_a hypocrisy_n for_o in_o the_o opposition_n of_o these_o two_o communion_n this_o very_a thing_n that_o they_o shall_v remain_v in_o the_o arian_n be_v a_o manifest_a condemnation_n of_o the_o orthodox_n which_o they_o can_v not_o do_v without_o be_v either_o arian_n or_o hypocrite_n moreover_o in_o the_o former_a time_n those_o who_o remain_v out_o of_o necessity_n under_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o arian_n remain_v there_o in_o grief_n and_o ardent_o desire_v that_o god_n will_v procure_v they_o some_o mean_n to_o get_v out_o of_o it_o and_o to_o return_v to_o a_o orthodox_n ministry_n but_o in_o the_o latter_a god_n have_v give_v they_o the_o power_n to_o join_v themselves_o to_o a_o pure_a communion_n they_o can_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o arian_n without_o love_v and_o be_v please_v with_o it_o through_o those_o worldly_a interest_n which_o they_o can_v never_o prefer_v before_o the_o confession_n of_o a_o pure_a faith_n without_o be_v injurious_a to_o god_n without_o wound_v their_o own_o conscience_n without_o have_v a_o debauch_a and_o profane_a spirit_n and_o in_o a_o word_n without_o bind_v over_o themselves_o to_o eternal_a damnation_n behold_v here_o what_o s._n augustine_n have_v answer_v and_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o judge_v that_o we_o must_v answer_v they_o thus_o when_o they_o make_v the_o like_a objection_n to_o we_o we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o two_o time_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o go_v before_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o which_o follow_v it_o and_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v we_o will_v show_v they_o that_o although_o it_o be_v possible_a in_o the_o former_a time_n for_o some_o to_o work_v out_o their_o own_o salvation_n under_o the_o corrupt_a ministry_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v do_v so_o at_o this_o day_n under_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o those_o two_o communion_n be_v now_o find_v to_o be_v set_v in_o opposition_n i_o shall_v not_o urge_v this_o matter_n further_o we_o may_v now_o methinks_v conclude_v from_o all_o that_o which_o i_o have_v handle_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o in_o this_o that_o if_o there_o ever_o be_v a_o vain_a and_o ill-grounded_a objection_n that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v make_v against_o we_o be_v certain_o one_o of_o that_o nature_n his_o argument_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o else_o but_o false_a or_o ill-understood_a proposition_n for_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o s._n augustine_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v any_o particular_a society_n among_o all_o those_o which_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o christianity_n from_o who_o assembly_n one_o may_v not_o in_o certain_a case_n depart_v and_o withdraw_v one_o self_n from_o its_o communion_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o separation_n which_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o be_v that_o which_o that_o father_n have_v absolute_o condemn_v and_o for_o which_o he_o accuse_v the_o donatist_n to_o be_v schismatic_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o he_o will_v accuse_v they_o of_o schism_n without_o examine_v the_o foundation_n by_o a_o mere_a passive_a separation_n as_o that_o be_v wherein_o we_o be_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o he_o have_v take_v that_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n for_o a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o he_o will_v have_v that_o mark_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n of_o the_o true_a church_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o be_v dispute_v it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o we_o hold_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n have_v perish_v throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o we_o reduce_v all_o to_o the_o berengarian_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n etc._n etc._n only_o last_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n upon_o this_o subject_n be_v any_o way_n contrary_a to_o we_o but_o it_o be_v true_a that_o our_o principle_n have_v all_o the_o conformity_n with_o his_o that_o any_o man_n can_v reasonable_o require_v this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n that_o which_o may_v be_v clear_o collect_v from_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v as_o the_o interest_n that_o we_o have_v in_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o matter_n do_v not_o go_v much_o far_o i_o will_v here_o put_v a_o end_n to_o this_o chapter_n and_o this_o three_o part_n concern_v our_o separation_n if_o the_o interest_n of_o truth_n and_o charity_n do_v not_o bind_v i_o to_o make_v a_o reflection_n upon_o a_o proposition_n that_o the_o author_n of_o
bad_a conduct_n of_o their_o pastor_n heaven_n and_o hell_n will_v be_v very_o miserable_o dispense_v while_o the_o time_n of_o those_o disorder_n last_v for_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o be_v constrain_v to_o confess_v that_o this_o quarrel_n that_o make_v so_o great_a a_o noise_n that_o produce_v so_o many_o excommunication_n so_o many_o separation_n so_o many_o act_n of_o violence_n and_o so_o many_o banishment_n and_o which_o end_v by_o the_o dishonour_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o but_o a_o personal_a animosity_n say_v baronius_n or_o as_o sirmundus_n say_v upon_o a_o indifferent_a facund_a controversy_n which_o concern_v nothing_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o faith_n on_o which_o side_n soever_o it_o have_v be_v decide_v if_o we_o must_v therefore_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o these_o two_o author_n all_o that_o we_o can_v say_v be_v that_o both_o the_o party_n be_v equal_o schismatical_a who_o violate_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n without_o any_o just_a reason_n and_o who_o mutual_o excommunicate_v one_o another_o for_o nothing_o and_o if_o we_o add_v that_o rigorous_a judgement_n against_o the_o schifmatical_a society_n without_o any_o exception_n or_o distinction_n we_o must_v say_v that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o long_o a_o true_a church_n upon_o the_o earth_n nor_o any_o hope_n of_o salvation_n but_o to_o go_v yet_o further_o if_o all_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o schismatic_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o damnation_n i_o will_v fain_o have_v they_o satisfy_v i_o about_o some_o difficulty_n that_o i_o find_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o same_o vigilius_n for_o vigil_n the_o two_o first_o year_n of_o his_o papacy_n it_o be_v he_o that_o be_v call_v a_o false_a pope_n a_o schismatic_a a_o usurper_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o sylverius_n who_o the_o heretic_n have_v banish_v to_o set_v up_o this_o man_n who_o have_v promise_v they_o to_o communicate_v with_o they_o and_o in_o effect_n liberatus_n and_o victor_n of_o tunis_n relate_v that_o after_o 22._o he_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o papacy_n he_o write_v to_o the_o heretic_n as_o have_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o they_o and_o bellarmine_n declare_v that_o at_o this_o time_n vigilius_n be_v a_o antipope_n and_o a_o schismatic_a chron._n because_o that_o sylverius_n the_o lawful_a pope_n be_v yet_o live_v 10._o and_o there_o can_v not_o be_v two_o lawful_a pope_n at_o the_o same_o time_n baronius_n and_o petavius_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v true_a that_o during_o these_o two_o year_n of_o schism_n vigilius_n be_v peaceable_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n both_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o all_o christendom_n no_o church_n refuse_v to_o live_v in_o his_o communion_n no_o bishop_n withdraw_v himself_o from_o he_o as_o a_o schismatic_a he_o perform_v without_o any_o opposition_n all_o the_o function_n of_o his_o bishopric_n he_o receive_v the_o honour_n and_o have_v the_o profit_n of_o it_o all_o the_o earth_n be_v then_o schismatical_a with_o he_o and_o by_o consequence_n there_o be_v no_o further_a either_o a_o church_n or_o salvation_n in_o the_o world_n if_o it_o be_v only_o in_o the_o person_n of_o sylverius_n and_o some_o bishop_n who_o have_v subscribe_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o deposition_n and_o anathema_n that_o sylverius_n be_v in_o exile_n pronounce_v against_o vigilius_n and_o against_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v adhere_v to_o he_o after_o this_o 539._o i_o will_v fain_o have_v they_o tell_v i_o how_o vigilius_n can_v pass_v from_o the_o state_n of_o a_o schismatic_a to_o that_o of_o a_o true_a pope_n it_o be_v say_v baronius_n and_o bellarmine_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o 10._o people_n of_o rome_n who_o assemble_v together_o and_o choose_v he_o lawful_o after_o the_o death_n of_o silverius_n but_o beside_o that_o this_o new_a ordination_n of_o vigilius_n and_o this_o assembly_n of_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o invention_n of_o baronius_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o nothing_o but_o one_o word_n of_o anastasius_n the_o pope_n library-keeper_n who_o live_v above_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v that_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o clergy_n have_v not_o they_o themselves_o lose_v through_o schism_n the_o form_n of_o the_o true_a church_n how_o be_v it_o restore_v to_o they_o how_o can_v they_o re-establish_a themselves_o who_o give_v that_o right_n to_o a_o company_n of_o schismatic_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o covenant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o make_v a_o rebel_n a_o schismatic_a a_o excommunicate_v person_n a_o man_n that_o by_o the_o sentence_n of_o sylverius_n can_v not_o perform_v any_o sacerdotal_a function_n to_o make_v such_o a_o one_o i_o say_v a_o lawful_a pope_n see_v here_o already_o some_o inconvenience_n considerable_a enough_o that_o flow_v from_o that_o rigorous_a sentiment_n but_o if_o we_o will_v go_v yet_o further_o we_o may_v find_v it_o may_v be_v other_o that_o be_v not_o less_o severe_a for_o what_o will_v they_o say_v to_o the_o schism_n that_o fall_v out_o so_o frequent_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n through_o the_o concurrence_n of_o anti-popes_n will_v they_o dare_v roundly_o to_o pronounce_v all_o those_o people_n who_o have_v live_v and_o die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o those_o false_a pope_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n have_v be_v engage_v in_o a_o true_a schism_n have_v be_v total_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o christian_a communion_n and_o deprive_v of_o salvation_n let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la who_o have_v take_v such_o pain_n to_o damn_v the_o world_n without_o any_o mercy_n take_v the_o pain_n if_o he_o please_v to_o examine_v one_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o i_o will_v set_v before_o he_o and_o which_o shall_v be_v enough_o methinks_v to_o decide_v this_o question_n at_o least_o in_o regard_n of_o he_o it_o be_v this_o that_o during_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o two_o anti-popes_n which_o be_v end_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n there_o be_v saint_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v canonize_v and_o who_o it_o pray_v to_o who_o live_v and_o die_v under_o two_o contrary_a obedience_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n die_v both_o the_o one_o sort_n and_o the_o other_o in_o a_o true_a schism_n for_o in_o the_o year_n 1380._o citatos_fw-la s._n catherine_n of_o sienna_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o vrban_n the_o six_o in_o the_o year_n 1381._o s._n catharine_n of_o swedeland_n the_o daughter_n of_o s._n bridget_n die_v under_o the_o same_o obedience_n in_o the_o year_n 1395._o s._n margaret_n of_o pisa_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o boniface_n the_o nine_o in_o the_o year_n 1399._o s._n dorothy_n of_o prussia_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o same_o pope_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 1405._o s._n william_n the_o hermit_n of_o sicily_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o innocent_a the_o seven_o on_o the_o other_o side_n in_o the_o year_n 1382._o s._n peter_n of_o luxemburg_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o clement_n who_o be_v the_o antipope_n of_o vrban_n and_o some_o time_n after_o s._n vincent_n of_o ferrara_n live_v and_o wrought_v miracle_n in_o the_o party_n of_o benoist_n the_o antipope_n of_o gregory_n the_o twelve_o behold_v here_o saint_n of_o both_o side_n and_o yet_o one_o or_o the_o other_o must_n of_o necessity_n have_v be_v schismatic_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o be_v concern_v to_o oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o moderate_v his_o style_n and_o not_o to_o take_v as_o it_o seem_v he_o have_v do_v that_o which_o the_o father_n have_v say_v in_o dispute_v against_o the_o schismatic_n in_o its_o utmost_a latitude_n but_o although_o all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v shall_v have_v no_o place_n the_o holy_a scripture_n distinct_o decide_v this_o difficulty_n for_o if_o he_o will_v but_o read_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o israel_n after_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o that_o of_o judah_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o jeroboam_n he_o will_v find_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o real_a schism_n since_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o worship_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o have_v build_v new_a altar_n against_o the_o express_a commandment_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v god_n from_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a and_o elect_a even_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o for_o there_o be_v those_o seven_o thousand_o who_o in_o the_o time_n of_o elias_n have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n and_o who_o s._n paul_n call_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o election_n of_o grace_n be_v not_o these_o israelite_n engage_v in_o a_o bad_a party_n have_v
right_n of_o that_o society_n be_v so_o inseparable_o join_v to_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o reformation_n that_o that_o society_n can_v not_o subsist_v without_o they_o and_o that_o separate_n themselves_o out_o of_o the_o motive_n of_o a_o ill-grounded_a prejudice_n or_o in_o give_v a_o just_a ground_n to_o other_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o they_o shall_v have_v carry_v away_o all_o that_o society_n with_o they_o this_o can_v be_v say_v for_o among_o all_o those_o person_n who_o compose_v the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o how_o high_a dignity_n soever_o they_o may_v be_v raise_v and_o whatsoever_o number_n of_o they_o there_o may_v be_v that_o be_v such_o essential_a part_n as_o without_o which_o the_o church_n can_v subsist_v while_o there_o be_v two_o or_o three_o remain_a who_o may_v assemble_v together_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o restrain_v himself_o to_o that_o number_n when_o two_o or_o three_o of_o you_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o my_o name_n i_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o you_o jesus_n 18._o christ_n himself_o alone_o his_o truth_n his_o gospel_n his_o providence_n and_o his_o spirit_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o church_n without_o which_o she_o can_v never_o subsist_v but_o she_o may_v without_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n without_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n without_o the_o bishop_n and_o without_o the_o people_n who_o follow_v rome_n and_o in_o a_o word_n without_o that_o whole_a party_n which_o refuse_v the_o reformation_n the_o christian_a society_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o their_o capricious_a humour_n nor_o on_o their_o temporal_a interest_n they_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o that_o body_n they_o will_v be_v member_n of_o it_o while_o they_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n or_o at_o the_o further_a while_n they_o do_v not_o oppose_v it_o but_o when_o they_o shall_v obstinate_o remain_v in_o error_n incompatible_a with_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v break_v by_o unjust_a anathema_n the_o bond_n of_o that_o society_n we_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v lessen_v but_o we_o can_v never_o say_v that_o their_o withdraw_a leaf_n the_o faithful_a under_o a_o dispersion_n the_o better_a to_o understand_v this_o truth_n we_o must_v know_v that_o although_o that_o external_n society_n be_v common_a to_o the_o good_a and_o the_o bad_a to_o the_o true_o faithful_a to_o heretic_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n in_o a_o word_n to_o all_o those_o who_o be_v find_v to_o be_v external_o mingle_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o in_o effect_n the_o right_a of_o that_o society_n will_v not_o to_o speak_v proper_o belong_v to_o any_o but_o the_o true_o faithful_a for_o the_o wicked_a the_o heretic_n and_o those_o worldly_a man_n who_o fill_v up_o their_o assembly_n be_v only_o associate_v here_o while_o they_o remain_v such_o in_o dishonour_v god_n by_o the_o contempt_n they_o have_v of_o his_o word_n and_o the_o indignity_n they_o offer_v in_o receive_v his_o sacrament_n therefore_o god_n say_v to_o the_o wicked_a in_o isaiah_n when_o you_o come_v to_o appear-before_a 1._o i_o who_o have_v require_v this_o at_o your_o hand_n to_o tread_v my_o court_n and_o in_o the_o fifty_o psalm_n david_n assure_v we_o that_o god_n have_v say_v to_o the_o wicked_a what_o have_v thou_o to_o do_v to_o read_v my_o law_n and_o to_o take_v my_o covenant_n into_o thy_o mouth_n since_o thou_o have_v hate_v instruction_n and_o have_v cast_v my_o word_n behind_o thou_o it_o be_v certain_a than_o that_o the_o right_n of_o the_o external_n society_n reside_v in_o the_o faithful_a only_o who_o only_o be_v the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o mystical_a body_n for_o which_o he_o die_v the_o seed_n which_o he_o sow_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n against_o his_o harvest_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n they_o be_v in_o that_o communion_n only_o by_o accident_n and_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o tare_n which_o the_o enemy_n rise_v at_o night_n have_v throw_v into_o the_o field_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o which_o grow_v with_o the_o wheat_n until_o the_o time_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o it_o be_v also_o only_o by_o accident_n that_o they_o be_v suffer_v there_o to_o wit_n because_o most_o common_o their_o wickedness_n be_v not_o know_v or_o if_o it_o be_v their_o conversion_n may_v yet_o be_v charitable_o hope_v for_o or_o in_o fine_a it_o may_v fall_v out_o that_o in_o go_v about_o to_o pull_v up_o the_o tare_n one_o must_v also_o pluck_v up_o the_o wheat_n with_o it_o but_o be_v what_o they_o be_v they_o have_v not_o any_o part_n in_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n and_o of_o those_o assembly_n therefore_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v his_o presence_n to_o none_o but_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v assemble_v together_o in_o his_o name_n and_o saint_n austin_n 51._o express_o teach_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o that_o of_o bind_v and_o lose_v be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o just_a and_o true_a believer_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o wicked_a to_o heretic_n and_o to_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v mix_v with_o they_o and_o it_o be_v say_v of_o that_o church_n only_o so_o consider_v in_o that_o same_o opposition_n what_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v in_o the_o gospel_n if_o thy_o brother_n sin_n against_o thou_o tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o refuse_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v unto_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a man_n and_o a_o publican_n which_o let_v we_o see_v that_o he_o give_v only_o the_o true_o faithful_a the_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n for_o there_o those_o only_o have_v a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o religious_a society_n who_o have_v the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v and_o of_o hear_v those_o private_a complaint_n to_o judge_n concern_v they_o but_o according_a to_o he_o the_o true_o faithful_a have_v only_o that_o power_n and_o it_o be_v only_o to_o those_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v it_o they_o be_v then_o none_o but_o those_o to_o speak_v proper_o in_o who_o the_o right_a of_o be_v in_o a_o external_n society_n and_o of_o make_v those_o assembly_n reside_v that_o be_v so_o lay_v down_o who_o see_v not_o that_o when_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o body_n of_o that_o mix_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o divers_a party_n about_o those_o important_a matter_n that_o respect_v either_o faith_n or_o worship_n or_o the_o general_n rule_v of_o manner_n all_o the_o right_n of_o that_o christian_a society_n remain_v in_o that_o party_n which_o retain_v true_a doctrine_n and_o piety_n because_o it_o be_v on_o that_o side_n that_o the_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a place_n themselves_o there_o it_o be_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v assemble_v in_o his_o name_n to_o which_o he_o have_v promise_v his_o presence_n for_o as_o i_o have_v before_o say_v error_n superstition_n and_o injustice_n give_v none_o a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n nor_o by_o consequence_n any_o to_o make_v those_o assembly_n but_o they_o will_v say_v if_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v find_v in_o the_o other_o party_n if_o external_n splendour_n multitude_n extent_n succession_n authority_n of_o council_n be_v find_v there_o can_v any_o one_o forbear_v acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v see_v among_o they_o the_o pulpit_n school_n church_n bishopric_n benefice_n revenue_n dignity_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o those_o advantage_n that_o mark_v out_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n a_o party_n that_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n can_v suffer_v that_o any_o shall_v put_v its_o right_n in_o question_n its_o assembly_n pass_v for_o lawful_a throughout_o all_o the_o world_n and_o the_o assembly_n only_o of_o the_o other_o party_n be_v here_o treat_v of_o who_o find_v themselves_o spoil_v of_o those_o advantage_n can_v be_v consider_v otherwise_o then_o as_o a_o sect_n divide_v from_o the_o body_n as_o a_o branch_n separate_v from_o the_o tree_n or_o as_o a_o ray_n divide_v from_o the_o sun_n according_a to_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o father_n i_o answer_v that_o those_o division_n that_o fall_v out_o in_o a_o mix_a church_n may_v be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o sometime_o they_o be_v found_v only_o upon_o personal_a accusation_n or_o point_n of_o discipline_n or_o light_n and_o less_o important_a question_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n and_o true_a worship_n remain_v entire_a in_o both_o party_n of_o this_o sort_n be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o novatian_o the_o donatist_n the_o luciferian_o as_o it_o have_v
be_v note_v in_o the_o three_o part._n but_o sometime_o the_o ground_n of_o those_o division_n be_v take_v from_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n or_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o manner_n and_o consist_v in_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o both_o side_n to_o be_v weighty_a and_o essential_a and_o in_o this_o rank_n we_o may_v place_v those_o division_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o samosatenian_o the_o arrian_n the_o macedonian_n nestorian_n and_o eutychian_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o when_o the_o question_n be_v only_o about_o division_n of_o the_o former_a sort_n we_o can_v rational_o hinder_v ourselves_o from_o acknowledge_v that_o party_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v the_o advantage_n before_o speak_v of_o and_o look_v by_o consequence_n on_o the_o other_o party_n as_o a_o sect_n cut_v from_o it_o the_o one_o be_v the_o tree_n and_o the_o other_o the_o cutoff_a branch_n the_o one_o be_v the_o sun_n and_o the_o other_o a_o separate_a ray._n and_o the_o reason_n that_o make_v that_o prejudice_n just_o be_v not_o that_o the_o great_a party_n can_v have_v do_v wrong_a at_o the_o bottom_n or_o that_o it_o can_v err_v for_o it_o frequent_o happen_v that_o prejudice_n passion_n interest_n cabals_n prevail_v among_o those_o who_o have_v the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o their_o hand_n which_o make_v they_o give_v unjust_a judgement_n and_o it_o may_v be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v not_o maintain_v all_o the_o decision_n and_o excommunication_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v just_o but_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o prejudice_n be_v that_o though_o even_o the_o great_a part_n shall_v have_v do_v wrong_a in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o the_o matter_n treat_v on_o be_v not_o of_o such_o importance_n as_o that_o it_o can_v take_v away_o from_o a_o society_n the_o quality_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n while_o sound_a doctrine_n entire_o subsist_v there_o and_o worship_n remain_v pure_a from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v there_o no_o sufficient_a cause_n of_o separation_n the_o lesser_a party_n can_v be_v look_v upon_o otherwise_o then_o as_o schismatical_a because_o it_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o great_a without_o necessity_n and_o suppose_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o it_o shall_v have_v reason_n in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o its_o separation_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v criminal_a it_o be_v in_o this_o case_n that_o saint_n augustin_n will_v have_v those_o who_o violence_n or_o as_o he_o say_v carnal_a sedition_n have_v drive_v from_o the_o christian_a assembly_n to_o suffer_v patient_o the_o injury_n do_v to_o they_o without_o throw_v themselves_o either_o into_o heresy_n or_o schism_n and_o without_o set_v up_o of_o assembly_n apart_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v maintain_v and_o defend_v even_o to_o the_o death_n the_o faith_n which_o they_o know_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n sine_fw-la ulla_fw-la say_v he_o conventiculorum_fw-la segregatione_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la mortem_fw-la defendentes_fw-la &_o testimonio_fw-la juvantes_fw-la eam_fw-la 6._o fidem_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la catholica_fw-la praedicari_fw-la sciunt_fw-la but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o when_o the_o division_n be_v about_o matter_n of_o the_o second_o sort_n those_o i_o mean_v that_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o weighty_a point_n of_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n for_o then_o the_o true_a church_n ought_v alone_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o where_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v where_o it_o be_v go_v neither_o by_o extent_n of_o place_n nor_o by_o number_n nor_o by_o the_o body_n of_o pastor_n or_o prelate_n nor_o by_o the_o wall_n of_o temple_n nor_o by_o council_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o it_o but_o by_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o where_o that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v there_o without_o doubt_n be_v a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n and_o to_o gather_v assembly_n the_o reason_n be_v evident_a because_o we_o can_v say_v in_o that_o case_n that_o although_o the_o more_o numerous_a party_n more_o extend_v and_o which_o have_v the_o body_n of_o pastor_n of_o its_o side_n shall_v be_v wrong_a in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o that_o it_o will_v not_o always_o keep_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o the_o former_a case_n for_o a_o society_n that_o teach_v error_n and_o practice_n a_o false_a worship_n and_o that_o will_v receive_v none_o into_o its_o communion_n but_o those_o who_o believe_v all_o that_o it_o believe_v and_o practice_v all_o that_o it_o practice_n can_v be_v a_o true_a church_n whatsoever_o advantage_n it_o have_v otherwise_o so_o that_o find_v it_o opposite_a to_o another_o pure_a society_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o hesitate_n in_o one_o choice_n in_o the_o first_o case_n the_o lesser_a party_n can_v be_v other_o then_o schismatical_a because_o whatsoever_o reason_n it_o may_v have_v at_o the_o bottom_n it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o yield_v then_o to_o separate_a one_o self_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o second_o for_o it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o separate_v one_o self_n then_o to_o yield_v since_o in_o yield_v one_o shall_v fall_v into_o fundamental_a error_n and_o superstition_n contrary_a to_o true_a piety_n in_o a_o word_n in_o the_o former_a case_n the_o number_n dignity_n extent_n of_o place_n the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n multitude_n aught_o to_o prevail_v over_o reason_n in_o a_o particular_a injustice_n because_o a_o church_n may_v be_v in_o some_o respect_n unjust_a without_o hazard_v the_o salvation_n of_o its_o child_n but_o in_o the_o second_o reason_v draw_v from_o injustice_n error_n false_a doctrine_n false_a worship_n be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o considerable_a than_o all_o those_o advantage_n which_o i_o have_v note_v because_o we_o can_v renounce_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n in_o thing_n of_o great_a moment_n in_o which_o our_o salvation_n will_v not_o be_v absolute_o concern_v it_o be_v this_o difference_n that_o cause_v we_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o two_o different_a way_n in_o the_o father_n which_o appear_v so_o opposite_a and_o contrary_a one_o to_o another_o that_o at_o first_o sight_n trouble_v our_o mind_n for_o when_o they_o write_v against_o the_o novatian_o or_o against_o the_o donatist_n or_o against_o the_o luciferian_o who_o separate_v themselves_o out_o of_o frivolous_a reason_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o point_n of_o discipline_n and_o personal_a accusation_n but_o who_o otherwise_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n they_o have_v quit_v to_o be_v orthodox_n they_o set_v before_o the_o people_n that_o multitude_n extension_n the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n succession_n and_o other_o advantage_n of_o that_o nature_n as_o thing_n that_o show_v of_o what_o side_n the_o church_n be_v and_o then_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o lesser_a party_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o great_a be_v as_o a_o member_n divide_v from_o the_o body_n a_o branch_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o tree_n or_o as_o a_o ray_n separate_v from_o the_o sun_n but_o when_o they_o be_v engage_v against_o the_o arrian_n who_o teach_v false_a doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o care_n to_o make_v use_n of_o those_o sort_n of_o argument_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o restrain_v themselves_o to_o look_v for_o the_o church_n where_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o faith_n be_v and_o they_o have_v no_o consideration_n either_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n or_o of_o the_o multitude_n or_o pulpit_n or_o council_n when_o the_o arrian_n make_v use_v of_o they_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o three_o part._n but_o that_o very_a thing_n evident_o discover_v the_o ordinary_a cheat_n that_o their_o missionary_n be_v guilty_a of_o and_o the_o other_o petty_a writer_n of_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o into_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_z falls_z which_o be_v that_o in_o stead_n of_o follow_v with_o respect_n to_o we_o the_o way_n of_o write_v that_o the_o father_n take_v when_o they_o write_v against_o the_o arrian_n from_o who_o they_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n since_o the_o cause_n be_v like_a they_o follow_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o that_o the_o same_o father_n take_v against_o the_o novation_n the_o donatist_n and_o luciferian_o with_o who_o they_o do_v not_o quarrel_n about_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v a_o mere_a sophism_n where_o they_o confound_v two_o altogether_o different_a question_n in_o refer_v to_o one_o case_n that_o which_o can_v have_v any_o place_n but_o in_o the_o other_o but_o they_o will_v say_v be_v not_o you_o yourself_o guilty_a of_o fallacy_n in_o perpetual_o suppose_v as_o you_o do_v in_o this_o dispute_n that_o you_o have_v right_o at_o the_o bottom_n for_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v most_o
receive_v the_o sacrament_n from_o their_o hand_n they_o can_v say_v that_o the_o church_n will_v then_o be_v disperse_v nor_o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o pastor_n have_v carry_v away_o with_o they_o all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o society_n but_o they_o ought_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o say_v that_o be_v obstinate_a in_o error_n and_o abandon_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n they_o themselves_o in_o that_o respect_n lose_v the_o right_n of_o be_v in_o the_o society_n and_o make_v up_o a_o body_n of_o a_o external_n communion_n for_o that_o principle_n remain_v always_o unshaken_a that_o error_n superstition_n and_o falsehood_n do_v not_o give_v the_o least_o right_o to_o any_o man_n to_o assemble_v and_o that_o a_o society_n be_v just_o only_o in_o proportion_n to_o that_o that_o it_o have_v of_o true_a doctrine_n and_o evangelical_n worship_n so_o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v not_o a_o party_n absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n for_o its_o subsistence_n and_o this_o appear_v evident_o from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o orthodox_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arrian_n for_o as_o i_o have_v say_v before_o their_o external_n communion_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o subsist_v in_o divers_a place_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n they_o meet_v together_o they_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o common_a they_o hear_v his_o word_n they_o receive_v his_o sacrament_n in_o a_o word_n they_o perform_v all_o the_o action_n of_o religion_n under_o the_o ministry_n of_o those_o few_o person_n that_o remain_v this_o be_v precise_o the_o case_n wherein_o our_o forefather_n find_v themselves_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n as_o i_o have_v before_o show_v and_o it_o will_v not_o signify_v any_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o that_o small_a number_n of_o pastor_n that_o our_o father_n follow_v have_v themselves_o according_a to_o we_o corrupt_v their_o ministry_n by_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o other_o pastor_n and_o that_o they_o receive_v their_o call_n from_o their_o hand_n for_o i_o affirm_v that_o their_o return_n to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n rectify_v their_o call_n and_o free_v it_o from_o all_o the_o impurity_n or_o ill_n it_o can_v have_v have_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o felix_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o meletius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o arrian_n rectify_v their_o ministry_n by_o preach_v the_o truth_n and_o oppose_v of_o heresy_n and_o as_o liberius_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o the_o other_o bishop_n who_o have_v subscribe_v to_o arrianism_n purify_v their_o call_n in_o return_v to_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o they_o have_v forsake_v it_o be_v certain_a therefore_o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v not_o a_o party_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o external_n communion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o error_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o society_n depend_v on_o they_o or_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o assembly_n make_v of_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v separate_v from_o they_o but_o such_o as_o be_v unlawful_a and_o schismatical_a but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v not_o even_o absolute_o necessary_a and_o in_o all_o respect_n to_o the_o make_v that_o external_n society_n to_o subsist_v among_o the_o faithful_a that_o it_o shall_v have_v pastor_n for_o as_o it_o be_v nature_n alone_o that_o make_v man_n a_o sociable_a live_a creature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o render_v he_o capable_a of_o civil_a society_n and_o give_v he_o also_o a_o right_a to_o it_o so_o also_o it_o be_v grace_n which_o make_v a_o christian_a a_o sociable_a man_n which_o render_v he_o i_o will_v say_v capable_a of_o a_o religious_a society_n and_o give_v he_o a_o right_a to_o it_o ten_o man_n that_o shall_v meet_v one_o another_o hy_z chance_n in_o a_o uninhabited_a desert_n will_v they_o not_o have_v a_o right_a to_o join_v themselves_o actual_o together_o to_o assemble_v and_o to_o take_v all_o the_o joint_a deliberation_n in_o public_a that_o they_o shall_v judge_v necessary_a for_o their_o own_o preservation_n and_o will_v it_o not_o be_v a_o extravagance_n to_o demand_v of_o they_o what_o magistrate_n have_v assemble_v they_o what_o public_a authority_n have_v call_v they_o together_o who_o have_v give_v they_o a_o right_a to_o speak_v among_o themselves_o and_o to_o consult_v for_o their_o common_a interest_n then_o when_o there_o be_v lawful_a magistrate_n their_o intervention_n be_v necessary_a for_o the_o call_n and_o authorise_v of_o civil_a assembly_n and_o if_o any_o undertake_v to_o assemble_v together_o without_o their_o authority_n or_o without_o their_o consent_n their_o assembly_n be_v rash_a and_o unlawful_a but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o magistrate_n shall_v be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o a_o society_n that_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o man_n can_v not_o any_o more_o speak_v or_o act_v together_o nor_o assemble_v themselves_o nor_o take_v common_a consultation_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o religion_n if_o ten_o layman_n of_o the_o faithful_a shall_v meet_v together_o casual_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a if_o the_o sole_a providence_n of_o god_n shall_v make_v they_o meet_v one_o another_o in_o a_o desert_n island_n or_o in_o the_o far_a part_n of_o america_n and_o engage_v they_o all_o their_o day_n in_o a_o strange_a land_n and_o if_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o acknowledge_v each_o other_o for_o true_a faithful_a christian_n can_v any_o believe_v that_o 〈◊〉_d ought_v to_o remain_v so_o disperse_v that_o they_o can_v never_o lawâ—â—â—â—â—_n commune_v together_o concern_v the_o christian_a faith_n and_o pieâ—â—_n nor_o meet_v together_o to_o provide_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o religion_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o hold_v to_o be_v not_o only_o unable_a to_o be_v maintain_v but_o impious_a for_o as_o nature_n alone_o assemble_v man_n when_o they_o have_v no_o magistrate_n and_o can_v have_v any_o so_o grace_n alone_o assemble_v christian_n when_o they_o have_v no_o pastor_n and_o can_v have_v any_o she_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o remain_v in_o a_o entire_a dispersion_n while_o there_o remain_v yet_o any_o mean_n to_o assemble_v they_o it_o be_v she_o alone_o that_o convoke_v or_o call_v they_o together_o and_o her_o instinct_n form_v a_o unanimous_a consent_n in_o they_o that_o consent_n alone_o render_v their_o assembly_n as_o lawful_a as_o it_o can_v be_v make_v by_o the_o convocation_n of_o pastor_n thus_o also_o divers_a party_n who_o divide_v the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o anti_fw-la pope_n protest_v that_o they_o meet_v together_o at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n when_o they_o no_o more_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n nor_o by_o consequence_n hold_v any_o more_o a_o head_n that_o can_v lawful_o call_v they_o together_o for_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o call_v one_o another_o together_o and_o that_o they_o assemble_v themselves_o sub_fw-la capite_fw-la christo_fw-la under_o jesus_n christ_n their_o common_a head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o his_o instinct_n and_o under_o his_o authority_n which_o suply_v the_o want_n of_o a_o pope_n quatenus_fw-la say_v they_o in_o illo_o quy_a verus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la sponsus_fw-la congregati_fw-la in_o unum_fw-la simul_fw-la matrem_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la divisam_fw-la uniamus_fw-la in_o respect_n of_o a_o assembly_n in_o the_o body_n of_o a_o council_n each_o bishop_n each_o prelate_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a private_a man_n as_o much_o as_o every_o believer_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o a_o assembly_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o assemble_v they_o reunite_v themselves_o they_o depose_v a_o false_a pope_n who_o trouble_v they_o even_o then_o and_o they_o create_v another_o a_o mutual_a convocation_n then_o which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o unanimous_a consent_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v a_o assembly_n lawful_a when_o there_o be_v no_o public_a authority_n that_o can_v call_v they_o together_o this_o be_v that_o which_o justify_v the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n in_o some_o place_n of_o this_o kingdom_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n for_o they_o assemble_v sometime_o without_o any_o pastor_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n together_o and_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n their_o conscience_n can_v not_o any_o more_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o not_o have_v further_o any_o pastor_n who_o might_n assemble_v they_o after_o the_o ordinary_a manner_n the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n assemble_v they_o under_o the_o sovereign_a pastor_n and_o bishop_n of_o soul_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n and_o their_o mutual_a consent_n without_o doubt_n make_v their_o society_n and_o their_o
assembly_n most_o lawful_a for_o as_o to_o that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o scripture_n i_o will_v smite_v the_o shepherd_n and_o the_o sheep_n shall_v be_v scatter_v abroad_o it_o will_v be_v manifest_o to_o abuse_v that_o passage_n if_o they_o will_v conclude_v from_o it_o a_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o the_o pastor_n for_o the_o subsistence_n of_o that_o society_n for_o that_o be_v a_o prophecy_n which_o note_n not_o that_o which_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o do_v when_o they_o have_v no_o pastor_n but_o that_o which_o shall_v befall_v the_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n when_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o sad_a condition_n wherein_o they_o shall_v behold_v their_o divine_a master_n shall_v force_v they_o to_o be_v scatter_v which_o have_v nothing_o common_a to_o the_o question_n we_o be_v now_o treat_v of_o in_o the_o three_o place_n i_o say_v that_o to_o understand_v well_o the_o true_a use_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n the_o church_n must_v be_v consider_v in_o two_o season_n in_o her_o first_o formation_n and_o in_o her_o subsistence_n for_o in_o her_o first_o formation_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v necessary_a for_o the_o call_n of_o man_n to_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n whereof_o as_o yet_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o christian_a communion_n or_o society_n among_o they_o which_o can_v not_o be_v without_o that_o knowledge_n to_o this_o end_n jesus_n christ_n employ_v his_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n go_v say_v he_o and_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n 28._o and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o it_o be_v that_o to_o which_o saint_n paul_n have_v a_o chief_a regard_n when_o he_o say_v that_o christ_n have_v give_v some_o apostle_n 4._o and_o some_o prophet_n and_o some_o exangelist_n and_o some_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n for_o the_o gather_v together_o of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n those_o glorious_a herald_n by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o word_n accompany_v with_o the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n call_v together_o the_o church_n if_o we_o must_v so_o say_v as_o the_o holy_a assembly_n of_o god_n they_o establish_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n and_o so_o unite_a man_n among_o themselves_o in_o a_o external_n society_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o hope_n and_o charity_n which_o inspire_v they_o so_o that_o the_o act_n of_o their_o ministry_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o that_o first_o establishment_n because_o their_o preach_v be_v the_o only_a mean_n that_o god_n will_v make_v use_n of_o to_o draw_v man_n from_o the_o pagan_a idolatry_n or_o the_o jewish_a obstinacy_n and_o to_o give_v they_o that_o faith_n without_o which_o they_o can_v never_o have_v have_v a_o christian_a society_n in_o this_o respect_n there_o be_v reason_n to_o urge_v the_o force_n of_o the_o word_n church_n which_o signify_v not_o a_o rash_a and_o tumultuary_a assembly_n make_v by_o chance_n or_o sedition_n but_o a_o assembly_n lawful_o call_v for_o it_o be_v god_n himself_o who_o call_v it_o by_o the_o voice_n of_o his_o apostle_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o david_n the_o mighty_a lord_n the_o eternal_a god_n 50._o have_v speak_v and_o call_v to_o all_o the_o earth_n from_o the_o rise_n up_o of_o the_o son_n to_o the_o go_v down_o of_o the_o same_o he_o have_v call_v the_o heaven_n from_o on_o high_a and_o the_o earth_n to_o judge_v his_o people_n say_v gather_v you_o my_o saint_n together_o in_o this_o first_o establishment_n the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n do_v three_o thing_n on_o one_o hand_n they_o spread_v abroad_o the_o faith_n every_o where_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v bind_v man_n in_o a_o external_n communion_n or_o society_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o set_v together_o the_o christian_a truth_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o fine_a they_o establish_v ordinary_a pastor_n for_o the_o uphold_v and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o first_o of_o those_o thing_n in_o establish_v the_o faith_n in_o man_n heart_n they_o assemble_v call_v they_o together_o and_o put_v they_o into_o a_o society_n by_o the_o second_o they_o lay_v as_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o fountain_n or_o the_o external_n and_o perpetual_a magazine_n of_o the_o evangelical_n doctrine_n by_o the_o three_o they_o provide_v for_o the_o ordinary_a dispensation_n of_o that_o fountain_n settle_v of_o minister_n to_o distribute_v it_o by_o their_o preach_v the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n of_o these_o three_o thing_n there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o first_o only_o to_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o refer_v the_o convocation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o establishment_n of_o the_o christian_a society_n but_o we_o must_v say_v that_o all_o three_o serve_v for_o its_o preservation_n and_o increase_n for_o they_o be_v so_o many_o way_n and_o mean_n which_o the_o apostle_n leave_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o strengthen_v of_o it_o in_o those_o who_o have_v before_o receive_v it_o and_o to_o propagate_v it_o to_o their_o child_n and_o in_o those_o who_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o receive_v it_o in_o which_o the_o preservation_n of_o a_o society_n consist_v the_o first_o contribute_v much_o for_o as_o light_n or_o torch_n light_v all_o together_o preserve_v and_o mutual_o strengthen_v their_o fire_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o light_v other_o so_o many_o faithful_a christian_n unite_a together_o confirm_v one_o another_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o piety_n and_o be_v fit_a to_o communicate_v that_o faith_n and_o piety_n to_o those_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o receive_v it_o the_o second_o do_v not_o contribute_v less_o for_o the_o faithful_a preserve_v and_o increase_v their_o light_n their_o faith_n piety_n sanctity_n by_o the_o immediate_a read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n infidel_n themselves_o may_v be_v convert_v this_o way_n and_o those_o that_o go_v astray_o be_v bring_v back_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o three_o be_v also_o of_o exceed_v great_a use_v for_o the_o pastor_n by_o their_o preach_v their_o direction_n and_o their_o write_n by_o their_o example_n by_o the_o sacrament_n they_o administer_v and_o in_o a_o word_n by_o all_o the_o action_n of_o their_o ministry_n confirm_v the_o faith_n where_o it_o be_v and_o propagate_v it_o where_o it_o be_v not_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n have_v so_o prepare_v its_o divers_a mean_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o that_o society_n and_o the_o propagation_n of_o his_o church_n that_o if_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n do_v not_o produce_v that_o effect_n for_o which_o they_o be_v appoint_v the_o other_o mean_n shall_v and_o supply_v that_o defect_n in_o effect_v when_o the_o public_a preach_v and_o presence_n of_o the_o pastor_n fail_v the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n private_a exhortation_n of_o the_o simple_a christian_n the_o write_n of_o their_o pastor_n either_o dead_a or_o absent_a may_v come_v to_o succour_v and_o make_v the_o faith_n and_o charity_n and_o piety_n subsist_v and_o by_o consequence_n the_o external_n society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o assembly_n how_o then_o be_v the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n necessary_a they_o be_v so_o first_o by_o necessity_n of_o precept_n as_o they_o speak_v i_o mean_v as_o it_o be_v a_o mean_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v ordain_v the_o use_v whereof_o we_o can_v neglect_v without_o sin_n those_o who_o contemn_v it_o resist_v the_o order_n that_o god_n himself_o have_v establish_v and_o make_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o his_o grace_n and_o to_o this_o those_o passage_n in_o the_o scripture_n refer_v which_o recommend_v the_o pastor_n to_o the_o faithful_a he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o reject_v you_o reject_v i_o obey_v they_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o you_o and_o submit_v yourselves_o for_o they_o watch_v for_o your_o soul_n 2._o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o church_n well_o be_v though_o not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o its_o be_v it_o be_v not_o absolute_o impossible_a for_o a_o church_n to_o subsist_v without_o have_v actual_o any_o pastor_n not_o only_o because_o sometime_o faith_n and_o piety_n may_v subsist_v without_o their_o heavenly_a food_n which_o be_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n as_o a_o body_n may_v subsist_v sometime_o without_o its_o nourishment_n but_o also_o because_o one_o part_n of_o that_o food_n may_v come_v to_o we_o otherwise_o then_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o
they_o do_v all_o that_o they_o please_v we_o be_v firm_a and_o fix_v upon_o two_o principle_n against_o which_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o can_v do_v any_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o if_o our_o communion_n teach_v the_o true_a doctrine_n if_o it_o have_v the_o true_a worship_n and_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o christian_a sanctity_n to_o a_o degree_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n and_o if_o the_o cause_n for_o which_o we_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v just_o god_n nourish_v and_o preserve_v his_o true_a faithful_a one_o in_o our_o communion_n whatsoever_o mixture_n there_o may_v be_v of_o worldly_a wicked_a and_o hypocrite_n in_o it_o the_o other_o that_o if_o god_n nourish_v and_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a in_o our_o communion_n we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n that_o which_o have_v a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n and_o to_o which_o all_o the_o other_o right_n that_o follow_v that_o of_o a_o society_n belong_v of_o assembly_n ministry_n sacrament_n government_n discipline_n and_o by_o consequence_n we_o be_v the_o church_n which_o succeed_v not_o only_a de_fw-fr jure_fw-la but_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o of_o the_o age_n follow_v and_o even_o that_o which_o be_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n these_o two_o proposition_n be_v frame_v in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n they_o have_v neither_o ambiguity_n nor_o equivocation_n but_o i_o hold_v also_o that_o they_o be_v of_o a_o certain_a and_o indisputable_a truth_n for_o there_o neither_o be_v nor_o ever_o be_v there_o any_o other_o true_a church_n then_o that_o of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o there_o never_o will_v be_v any_o other_o the_o holy_a scripture_n set_v down_o no_o other_o reason_n will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o the_o father_n never_o own_v any_o other_o this_o be_v the_o constant_a and_o evident_a principle_n of_o saint_n augustine_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o three_o part_n and_o it_o be_v also_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o other_o father_n as_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o almost_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o passage_n the_o ancient_a catholic_n church_n say_v clemens_n of_o alexandria_n be_v but_o one_o only_a church_n which_o 7._o assemble_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o only_a faith_n by_o the_o will_n of_o one_o only_a god_n and_o the_o ministry_n of_o one_o only_a lord_n all_o those_o who_o be_v before_o ordain_v that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o god_n have_v predestinate_v to_o be_v just_o have_v know_v they_o before_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n where_o be_v the_o place_n where_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v dwell_v say_v origen_n it_o be_v the_o mountain_n of_o 26._o ephraim_n which_o signify_v a_o fruitful_a mountain_n but_o where_o be_v those_o fruitful_a mountain_n among_o we_o where_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v they_o be_v those_o on_o who_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o spirit_n joy_n peace_n patience_n charity_n and_o other_o virtue_n may_v be_v find_v they_o be_v those_o fruitful_a mountain_n which_o bring_v forth_o fruit_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o be_v eminent_a for_o knowledge_n and_o hope_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v go_v over_o to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o gentile_a and_o their_o ancient_a solemnity_n be_v come_v to_o we_o because_o we_o have_v with_o we_o the_o true_a highpriest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchizedec_n true_a sacrifice_n be_v offer_v up_o among_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n and_o it_o be_v among_o we_o that_o he_o build_v with_o live_a stone_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o church_n desire_v to_o be_v 1._o unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o note_v that_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o further_a elsewhere_o explain_v those_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n 16._o and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n the_o church_n say_v he_o that_o god_n build_v consist_v in_o all_o those_o who_o be_v perfect_a and_o be_v full_a of_o those_o word_n thought_n and_o action_n that_o lead_v to_o blessedness_n and_o a_o little_a low_o how_o ought_v we_o to_o understand_v those_o word_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o for_o that_o expression_n be_v ambiguous_a be_v it_o the_o rock_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o or_o if_o it_o be_v of_o the_o church_n be_v it_o that_o the_o rock_n and_o the_o church_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o latter_a i_o believe_v to_o be_v true_a for_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n prevail_v neither_o against_o the_o rock_n upon_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n nor_o against_o the_o church_n according_a to_o that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o proverb_n that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o serpent_n be_v not_o find_v upon_o the_o rock_n if_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n do_v prevail_v against_o any_o there_o be_v neither_o that_o rock_n upon_o which_o jesus_n christ_n build_v the_o church_n nor_o the_o church_n that_o jesus_n christ_n build_v upon_o the_o rock_n for_o that_o rock_n be_v inaccessible_a to_o the_o serpent_n and_o strong_a than_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n and_o as_o to_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v the_o building_n of_o jesus_n christ_n she_o can_v never_o let_v in_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n against_o she_o those_o gate_n may_v very_o well_o prevail_v against_o every_o man_n that_o be_v without_o the_o church_n and_o separate_v from_o that_o rock_n but_o never_o against_o the_o church_n jesus_n christ_n say_v saint_n ambrose_n know_v those_o that_o be_v he_o and_o as_o to_o those_o 3._o who_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o he_o he_o do_v not_o vouschafe_v even_o to_o know_v they_o and_o elsewhere_o god_n call_v his_o tabernacle_n bethlehem_n because_o the_o church_n of_o the_o righteous_a be_v his_o tabernacle_n and_o there_o be_v a_o mystery_n in_o it_o for_o bethlehem_n be_v situate_a upon_o the_o sea_n of_o galilee_n on_o the_o east_n side_n which_o signify_v to_o we_o that_o every_o soul_n that_o be_v worthy_a to_o be_v call_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n or_o the_o church_n may_v be_v build_v upon_o the_o wave_n of_o this_o world_n but_o can_v never_o be_v drown_v it_o may_v be_v encounter_v but_o can_v never_o be_v overthrow_v because_o it_o repress_n and_o calm_v the_o wild_a impetuousness_n of_o suffering_n it_o look_v upon_o the_o shipwraeck_n of_o other_o while_o itself_o be_v 3._o safe_a from_o danger_n always_o ready_a to_o receive_v the_o illumination_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o rejoice_v under_o his_o ray_n and_o further_a elsewhere_o he_o say_v express_o that_o as_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 35._o so_o the_o wicked_a be_v the_o member_n of_o the_o devil_n saint_n hierome_n teach_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o church_n say_v he_o which_o be_v the_o assembly_n of_o all_o 26._o the_o saint_n be_v call_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n because_o she_o have_v in_o jesus_n christ_n a_o eternal_a firmness_n and_o in_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o song_n of_o song_n he_o lay_v down_o this_o maxim_n that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o assembly_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o 1._o she_o be_v bring_v in_o speak_v in_o the_o canticle_n as_o if_o all_o the_o saint_n be_v but_o one_o person_n and_o even_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o psalm_n ascribe_v to_o saint_n hierome_n explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n i_o will_v drive_v away_o from_o the_o city_n of_o the_o lord_n all_o the_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n the_o city_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o 101._o saint_n the_o congregation_n of_o the_o just_a i_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o father_n sometime_o give_v a_o very_a large_a extent_n to_o the_o church_n when_o they_o consider_v it_o as_o mingle_v with_o almost_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o worldly_a as_o we_o have_v frequent_o explain_v it_o already_o and_o it_o be_v to_o this_o idea_n that_o they_o refer_v their_o comparison_n of_o a_o field_n of_o the_o air_n and_o the_o rest_n which_o we_o have_v often_o mention_v but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o when_o the_o question_n be_v to_o be_v decide_v which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n that_o make_v up_o that_o mix_a body_n be_v the_o church_n that_o they_o unanimous_o agree_v to_o give_v that_o title_n to_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o to_o the_o righteous_a only_o and_o that_o they_o deprive_v the_o wicked_a and_o the_o worldly_a of_o it_o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o saint_n augustine_n 51._o always_o distinguish_v in_o that_o extent_n of_o the_o mix_a church_n two_o people_n
shall_v worship_v one_o only_a god_n in_o believe_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o transubstantiation_n they_o annihilate_v in_o effect_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o they_o remove_v as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n but_o those_o who_o take_v thing_n in_o a_o good_a sense_n destroy_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o evil_n by_o the_o good_a for_o in_o adore_v one_o only_a god_n they_o teach_v other_o not_o to_o pay_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o creature_n in_o place_v their_o confidence_n in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o their_o sake_n they_o teach_v learned_a to_o reject_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n all_o humane_a satisfaction_n and_o in_o serious_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n they_o be_v disabused_n about_o his_o corporal_a presence_n on_o the_o altar_n in_o fine_a they_o can_v each_o in_o particular_a very_o well_o do_v what_o our_o father_n do_v altogether_o when_o they_o reform_v themselves_o for_o their_o reformation_n wrought_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v they_o one_o only_a god_n and_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n make_v they_o reject_v all_o that_o they_o reject_v beside_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o believe_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v then_o teach_v and_o receive_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n more_o by_o force_n of_o custom_n than_o any_o public_a authority_n that_o can_v impose_v any_o necessity_n on_o man_n conscience_n even_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n which_o leave_v private_a man_n liberty_n enough_o to_o reject_v they_o and_o when_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o be_v even_o public_o determine_v with_o all_o the_o necessary_a formality_n which_o they_o have_v not_o be_v yet_o there_o will_v always_o remain_v to_o every_o private_a man_n a_o natural_a right_n to_o examine_v and_o reject_v they_o since_o the_o authority_n of_o man_n how_o great_a soever_o it_o be_v can_v never_o bind_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o faithful_a we_o do_v not_o therefore_o question_v but_o that_o god_n have_v always_o preserve_v under_o that_o ministry_n a_o great_a number_n of_o person_n who_o have_v make_v that_o separation_n of_o the_o good_a from_o the_o ill_a and_o it_o be_v in_o those_o that_o the_o church_n may_v subsist_v but_o beside_o those_o how_o many_o simple_a people_n be_v there_o who_o own_o simplicity_n and_o ignorance_n hide_v they_o from_o those_o error_n that_o then_o reign_v in_o the_o ministry_n they_o know_v enough_o to_o believe_v in_o one_o only_a god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n their_o creator_n and_o father_n and_o in_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n their_o redeemer_n bear_v crucify_a and_o raise_v again_o for_o they_o and_o to_o practice_n without_o superstition_n all_o the_o action_n of_o christian_a piety_n that_o those_o doctrine_n inspire_v into_o they_o but_o they_o do_v not_o know_v enough_o to_o believe_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n humane_a satisfaction_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n and_o a_o multitude_n of_o other_o thing_n that_o do_v not_o enter_v into_o they_o their_o knowledge_n be_v bound_v with_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o ten_o commandment_n which_o they_o receive_v with_o all_o the_o submission_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o which_o they_o labour_v to_o practice_v the_o best_a that_o they_o can_v and_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o doubt_v that_o that_o knowledge_n alone_o plain_a and_o disintangle_v from_o all_o error_n which_o they_o have_v furnish_v they_o with_o a_o sufficient_a direction_n for_o their_o salvation_n without_o their_o be_v bind_v to_o make_v a_o more_o express_a reject_v of_o those_o doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o understand_v but_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v a_o knowledge_n of_o they_o i_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v careful_o to_o distinguish_v two_o sort_n of_o time_n the_o one_o in_o which_o the_o falseness_n of_o a_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n be_v not_o so_o palpable_a discover_v and_o open_a to_o man_n eye_n that_o their_o shall_v be_v only_o a_o voluntary_a blindness_n or_o a_o ill_a prejudice_n that_o shall_v hinder_v we_o from_o acknowledge_v and_o understand_v how_o that_o doctrine_n and_o that_o worship_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n and_o the_o other_o in_o which_o that_o falseness_n and_o contrariety_n be_v so_o open_o or_o public_o manifest_v that_o one_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o or_o not_o see_v they_o without_o shut_v voluntary_o one_o eye_n for_o in_o the_o second_o of_o those_o time_n every_o one_o be_v bind_v for_o the_o integrity_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o religion_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o his_o soul_n earnest_o and_o public_o to_o reject_v those_o error_n to_o avoid_v they_o with_o a_o aversion_n to_o withdraw_v from_o those_o assembly_n where_o they_o be_v either_o teach_v or_o practise_v and_o not_o to_o take_v part_n how_o little_a soever_o or_o if_o any_o do_v they_o have_v no_o excuse_n for_o their_o crime_n and_o this_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o we_o be_v at_o this_o day_n but_o as_o to_o the_o former_a it_o be_v enough_o not_o to_o be_v corrupt_v with_o they_o without_o any_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o testify_v public_o that_o strong_a aversion_n in_o the_o second_o time_n they_o ought_v to_o look_v on_o those_o kind_n of_o thing_n as_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n because_o they_o be_v full_o discover_v and_o they_o may_v be_v see_v in_o all_o that_o have_v they_o to_o be_v opposite_a to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o salvation_n of_o man_n but_o that_o obligation_n can_v never_o be_v so_o strong_a in_o the_o first_o time_n because_o there_o one_o have_v neither_o the_o same_o light_n nor_o the_o same_o help_n nor_o the_o same_o easiness_n to_o own_v they_o to_o be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v not_o only_o mere_a natural_a light_n dictate_v this_o distinction_n but_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v very_o well_o establish_v it_o in_o the_o gospel_n if_o i_o have_v not_o come_v say_v he_o and_o 15._o speak_v unto_o they_o they_o have_v not_o have_v sin_n but_o now_o they_o have_v no_o cloak_n for_o their_o sin_n which_o evident_o establish_v those_o two_o season_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o one_o wherein_o the_o manifestation_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n be_v not_o yet_o so_o thorough_o make_v that_o one_o can_v acknowledge_v they_o in_o their_o great_a latitude_n and_o the_o other_o wherein_o it_o be_v so_o that_o one_o can_v without_o a_o crime_n know_v it_o confuse_o but_o i_o say_v that_o before_o the_o reformation_n they_o be_v in_o that_o first_o time_n in_o regard_n of_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v neither_o so_o well_o examine_v nor_o so_o clear_o discover_v as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o the_o faithful_a then_o can_v not_o open_o believe_v and_o practice_v they_o for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v do_v according_a to_o we_o in_o any_o time_n without_o destroy_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n but_o they_o can_v look_v upon_o they_o with_o a_o great_a indifference_n bear_v they_o with_o far_o less_o pain_n nor_o cease_v for_o all_o that_o from_o frequent_v their_o assembly_n from_o hold_v their_o peace_n and_o content_v themselves_o with_o keep_v their_o own_o righteousness_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n we_o believe_v that_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v preserve_v before_o the_o reformation_n how_o corrupt_v soever_o the_o ministry_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n remain_v there_o and_o god_n have_v yet_o his_o remnant_n there_o according_a to_o the_o election_n of_o grace_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o true_o faithful_a it_o be_v those_o alone_a in_o all_o that_o great_a mix_a body_n who_o be_v the_o church_n for_o they_o only_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o god_n and_o his_o son_n they_o alone_o enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o gospel_n covenant_n to_o they_o only_o how_o small_a a_o number_n soever_o they_o be_v pertain_v all_o the_o right_n and_o advantage_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o external_n society_n of_o assembly_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n of_o the_o sacrament_n government_n and_o discipline_n according_a to_o the_o inviolable_a maxim_n of_o saint_n paul_n all_o thing_n be_v you_o whether_o paul_n or_o apollo_n or_o cephas_n or_o the_o world_n or_o life_n or_o death_n or_o thing_n present_a or_o thing_n to_o come_v all_o be_v you_o and_o you_o be_v christ_n and_o christ_n be_v go_n all_o the_o rest_n then_o which_o be_v without_o in_o that_o mix_a body_n which_o they_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n and_o which_o have_v
from_o that_o humane_a intervention_n that_o the_o bad_a state_n of_o the_o ministry_n proceed_v if_o god_n will_v always_o send_v they_o immediate_o as_o he_o do_v his_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n there_o will_v be_v some_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o will_v never_o be_v remote_a from_o its_o first_o institution_n but_o since_o they_o be_v man_n that_o send_v they_o no_o one_o can_v deny_v that_o it_o can_v be_v corrupt_v through_o that_o channel_n for_o god_n have_v never_o promise_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o contrary_a in_o that_o matter_n god_n have_v not_o promise_v that_o he_o will_v accompany_v those_o election_n and_o humane_a call_n with_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n that_o shall_v give_v they_o all_o a_o happy_a success_n and_o beside_o that_o the_o experience_n of_o all_o the_o age_n past_a contradict_v it_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o seem_v purposely_o to_o have_v forbid_v such_o a_o rash_a imagination_n for_o although_o he_o know_v the_o heart_n and_o the_o thought_n of_o it_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o will_v have_v a_o judas_n add_v to_o the_o number_n of_o his_o first_o disciple_n and_o he_o permit_v that_o a_o nicholas_n who_o be_v afterward_o the_o head_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o nicolaitan_n shall_v have_v a_o part_n in_o the_o election_n that_o the_o church_n make_v of_o her_o first_o deacon_n to_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o intention_n actual_o to_o hinder_v the_o ministry_n from_o ever_o fall_v into_o very_o bad_a hand_n 6._o we_o must_v note_v in_o the_o six_o place_n that_o although_o the_o church_n and_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n which_o we_o speak_v of_o be_v two_o thing_n natural_o join_v together_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n that_o depend_v s_o upon_o the_o ministry_n but_o it_o be_v the_o ministry_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o depend_v upon_o the_o church_n for_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n be_v not_o establish_v but_o when_o the_o church_n be_v first_o form_v and_o when_o care_n be_v take_v for_o its_o preservation_n and_o propagation_n so_o that_o natural_o it_o precede_v pastor_n the_o church_n be_v produce_v at_o first_o by_o the_o extraordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o first_o thing_n which_o they_o propound_v be_v not_o to_o make_v ordinary_a pastor_n but_o true_a beleiver_n they_o call_v man_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o assemble_v they_o together_o they_o unite_v they_o in_o a_o society_n before_o they_o provide_v for_o the_o uphold_v of_o that_o society_n in_o set_v up_o a_o ordinary_a ministry_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o they_o first_o take_v care_n for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o new_a creature_n and_o after_o they_o procure_v it_o breast_n to_o nourish_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o ordinary_a minister_n be_v call_v pastor_n in_o reference_n to_o shepherd_n who_o feed_v and_o lead_v their_o flock_n they_o be_v call_v presbyter_n or_o elder_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o senator_n among_o the_o jew_n they_o be_v call_v bishop_n that_o be_v overseer_n or_o superintendants_a by_o a_o allusion_n to_o the_o superintendants_a of_o victual_n among_o the_o greek_n who_o be_v call_v bishop_n also_o but_o the_o shepherd_n suppose_v their_o flock_n the_o choose_a senator_n among_o the_o people_n suppose_v the_o people_n the_o superintendants_a or_o overseer_n suppose_v those_o over_o who_o they_o give_v a_o right_a of_o superintendance_a and_o inspection_n the_o ordinary_a minister_n therefore_o suppose_v the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o church_n the_o minister_n she_o be_v not_o because_o they_o be_v but_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a because_o she_o be_v she_o do_v not_o own_o her_o be_v to_o they_o but_o they_o they_o to_o she_o this_o truth_n will_v yet_o appear_v more_o clear_o if_o we_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o four_o part_n that_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n but_o that_o it_o be_v only_o necessary_a to_o its_o well_o be_v and_o to_o hinder_v it_o from_o fall_v into_o ruin_n for_o when_o the_o faithful_a shall_v have_v no_o pastor_n they_o will_v yet_o be_v join_v together_o in_o a_o society_n since_o it_o be_v grace_n and_o faith_n that_o unite_v s_o they_o and_o not_o the_o ministry_n and_o as_o in_o the_o civil_a society_n it_o be_v the_o nature_n and_o not_o the_o magistrate_n that_o unite_v man_n and_o that_o after_o man_n be_v unite_v in_o a_o society_n the_o magistrate_n be_v make_v by_o reason_n of_o order_n and_o by_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o preservation_n of_o that_o society_n so_o that_o it_o be_v the_o society_n that_o make_v the_o magistrate_n and_o not_o the_o magistrate_n the_o society_n so_o here_o it_o be_v the_o same_o the_o faith_n and_o grace_n assemble_v man_n into_o a_o religous_a society_n they_o be_v those_o thing_n that_o make_v the_o church_n and_o afterward_o the_o ministry_n arise_v by_o reason_n of_o order_n and_o to_o help_v the_o preservation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o natural_o it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o produce_v the_o ordinary_a ministry_n and_o not_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n that_o produce_v the_o church_n the_o church_n be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o extraordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n that_o ministry_n produce_v it_o at_o first_o and_o not_o only_o produce_v it_o but_o it_o have_v always_o since_o make_v use_n of_o that_o mean_n or_o that_o source_n for_o its_o subsistence_n and_o we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o it_o yet_o produce_v it_o and_o that_o it_o will_v produce_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v the_o faith_n that_o make_v and_o always_o will_v make_v the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o make_v and_o will_v always_o make_v the_o faith_n it_o be_v their_o voice_n that_o call_v christian_n together_o at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v their_o word_n that_o assemble_v they_o and_o their_o teach_v that_o unite_v they_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v singular_a that_o be_v to_o say_v only_o tie_v to_o their_o person_n without_o succession_n without_o communication_n without_o propagation_n but_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v think_v that_o it_o be_v also_o as_o transitory_a a_o ministry_n as_o that_o of_o other_o man_n for_o it_o be_v perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n death_n have_v not_o shut_v their_o mouth_n as_o it_o have_v the_o other_o they_o speak_v they_o instruct_v they_o incessant_o spread_v abroad_o the_o faith_n piety_n and_o holiness_n among_o the_o soul_n of_o christian_n and_o there_o be_v not_o another_o fountain_n from_o whence_o those_o virtue_n can_v descend_v but_o from_o they_o if_o any_o demand_n of_o we_o what_o be_v that_o perpetual_a voice_n that_o we_o ascribe_v to_o they_o we_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o they_o have_v set_v down_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o the_o whole_a virtue_n of_o that_o word_n which_o give_v a_o be_v to_o the_o church_n there_o it_o be_v that_o their_o true_a chair_n and_o their_o apostolic_a see_v be_v there_o be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o christian_a unity_n there_o it_o be_v that_o they_o incessant_o call_v man_n and_o join_v they_o into_o a_o society_n every_o other_o voice_n beside_o they_o be_v false_a and_o supposititious_a it_o be_v from_o they_o alone_o that_o the_o church_n proceed_v and_o because_o to_o assemble_v with_o those_o be_v to_o assemble_v with_o jesus_n christ_n we_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o not_o to_o assemble_v with_o they_o be_v to_o disperse_v instead_o of_o assemble_v but_o as_o to_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n we_o can_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v not_o their_o voice_n as_o it_o be_v distinct_a from_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n that_o beget_v the_o faith_n that_o assemble_v christian_n into_o a_o society_n or_o that_o produce_v the_o church_n they_o be_v no_o more_o but_o mere_a dispenser_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o if_o you_o will_v external_n instrument_n to_o make_v we_o the_o better_a understand_v their_o voice_n they_o be_v not_o not_o only_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n who_o give_v a_o be_v to_o the_o church_n at_o first_o but_o yet_o further_o at_o this_o day_n to_o speak_v proper_o it_o be_v not_o their_o word_n that_o produce_v the_o faith_n in_o those_o who_o have_v it_o not_o before_o for_o that_o which_o confirm_v it_o in_o those_o who_o have_v it_o and_o that_o which_o produce_v it_o in_o those_o who_o have_v it_o not_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o to_o who_o we_o must_v go_v for_o conduct_n if_o we_o will_v have_v good_a success_n they_o be_v then_o to_o speak_v proper_o no_o
consequence_n it_o be_v to_o that_o we_o must_v refer_v that_o call_n if_o i_o have_v a_o mind_n here_o to_o set_v down_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o st._n augustine_n when_o he_o establish_v this_o truth_n i_o shall_v engage_v myself_o in_o a_o excessive_a tediousness_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o set_v down_o some_o few_o that_o may_v clear_o let_v we_o see_v what_o his_o doctrine_n be_v upon_o this_o matter_n judas_n say_v he_o represent_v the_o body_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o saint_n peter_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o the_o good_a the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n i_o say_v the_o body_n of_o the_o joan._n church_n but_o the_o church_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o good_a for_o if_o st._n peter_n have_v not_o represent_v that_o church_n our_o lord_n will_v not_o have_v say_v to_o he_o i_o give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n for_o if_o that_o have_v be_v say_v but_o to_o st._n peter_n only_o the_o church_n do_v not_o do_v it_o but_o if_o it_o be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v bind_v on_o earth_n be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o those_o which_o be_v loose_v on_o earth_n be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o which_o the_o church_n excommunicate_v be_v excommunicate_v in_o heaven_n and_o he_o to_o who_o the_o church_n be_v reconcile_v be_v reconcile_v in_o heaven_n since_o that_o i_o say_v be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n it_o follow_v that_o st._n peter_n receive_v the_o key_n represent_v the_o holy_a church._n and_o as_o the_o good_a who_o be_v in_o the_o church_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o person_n of_o st_n peter_n so_o the_o wicked_a who_o be_v in_o the_o church_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o person_n of_o judas_n and_o it_o be_v to_o those_o that_o jesus_n christ_n say_v i_o you_o have_v not_o always_o and_o further_o after_o have_v describe_v the_o church_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a in_o these_o term_n god_n have_v send_v his_o joann_n son_n into_o the_o world_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o who_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v by_o the_o laver_n of_o regeneration_n be_v loose_v from_o their_o sin_n as_o well_o original_a as_o actual_a and_o that_o be_v deliver_v from_o everlasting_a damnation_n they_o shall_v live_v in_o faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n as_o pilgrim_n in_o this_o world_n amid_o temptation_n and_o labour_n and_o amid_o the_o corporal_n and_o spiritual_a consolation_n of_o god_n walk_v in_o christ_n jesus_n who_o be_v their_o way_n but_o because_o in_o that_o very_a way_n in_o which_o they_o walk_v they_o be_v not_o free_a from_o those_o sin_n that_o arise_v through_o the_o infirmity_n of_o this_o life_n he_o have_v appoint_v they_o the_o save_a remedy_n of_o alm_n to_o help_v their_o prayer_n which_o he_o have_v command_v they_o to_o make_v forgive_v our_o trespass_n as_o we_o forgive_v they_o that_o trespass_n against_o we_o after_o i_o say_v have_v describe_v the_o church_n of_o the_o just_a in_o that_o manner_n he_o add_v this_o be_v that_o which_o make_v the_o church_n bless_v in_o hope_n in_o this_o miserable_a life_n and_o it_o be_v this_o church_n that_o saint_n peter_n represent_v by_o the_o primacy_n of_o his_o apostleship_n nam_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la gerebat_fw-la figurata_fw-la generalitate_fw-la personam_fw-la if_o you_o look_v upon_o saint_n peter_n in_o himself_o he_o be_v but_o a_o man_n by_o nature_n a_o christian_a by_o grace_n and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o super-abundance_n of_o grace_n but_o when_o jesus_n christ_n say_v to_o he_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n he_o represent_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n that_o church_n i_o say_v which_o in_o that_o age_n be_v move_v with_o divers_a temptation_n as_o by_o so_o many_o storm_n torrent_n and_o tempest_n and_o which_o yet_o do_v not_o fall_v into_o ruin_n because_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o rock_n from_o which_o saint_n peter_n take_v his_o name_n i_o say_v that_o saint_n peter_n take_v his_o name_n from_o it_o for_o as_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a be_v derive_v from_o christ_n and_o not_o that_o of_o christ_n from_o that_o of_o christian_n so_o that_o of_o saint_n peter_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o rock_n and_o not_o that_o of_o the_o rock_n from_o the_o name_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n say_v to_o he_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n for_o saint_n peter_n have_v make_v this_o confession_n thou_o be_v the_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n our_o lord_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o will_v build_v his_o church_n upon_o that_o rock_n which_o he_o have_v confess_v for_o that_o rock_n be_v jesus_n christ_n upon_o which_o saint_n peter_n himself_o be_v build_v according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v no_o man_n can_v lay_v other_o foundation_n then_o what_o be_v already_o lay_v which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v that_o church_n therefore_o that_o be_v found_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n which_o receive_v from_o he_o in_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n the_o key_n of_o that_o kingdom_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n he_o 108._o say_v elsewhere_o that_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n say_v to_o saint_n peter_n that_o plain_o seem_v proper_o to_o belong_v to_o he_o and_o which_o nevertheless_o can_v ecclesiam_fw-la be_v so_o well_o understand_v if_o they_o be_v not_o refer_v to_o the_o church_n that_o saint_n peter_n represent_v and_o of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o figure_n by_o that_o primacy_n which_o he_o have_v among_o the_o disciple_n as_o be_v add_v he_o these_o word_n i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n yet_o elsewhere_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v the_o key_n to_o his_o church_n to_o the_o end_n that_o that_o which_o it_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n 18._o and_o that_o whatsoever_o it_o shall_v loose_v shall_v be_v loose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o that_o shall_v not_o believe_v that_o his_o sin_n be_v pardon_v in_o the_o church_n to_o he_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v pardon_v and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n he_o who_o be_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v believe_v that_o his_o sin_n be_v pardon_v and_o who_o shall_v be_v reduce_v by_o a_o holy_a correction_n shall_v obtain_v pardon_n it_o be_v not_o 51._o rash_o say_v he_o in_o another_o place_n that_o i_o make_v two_o order_n of_o man_n one_o sort_n be_v so_o much_o in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n that_o they_o be_v themselves_o that_o house_n that_o be_v build_v upon_o a_o rock_n and_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o only_a dove_n the_o spouse_n without_o spot_n and_o wrinkle_n the_o enclose_v garden_n the_o hide_a fountain_n the_o well_n of_o live_a water_n the_o paradise_n where_o the_o fruit_n of_o apple_n be_v it_o be_v this_o house_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o key_n and_o the_o power_n to_o bind_v and_o loose_v and_o it_o be_v this_o to_o which_o he_o say_v that_o if_o any_o will_v not_o hearken_v to_o it_o when_o it_o reprove_v and_o correct_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v esteem_v as_o a_o heathen_a man_n and_o a_o publican_n that_o house_n consist_v in_o vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n in_o precious_a stone_n and_o incorruptible_a wood_n and_o it_o be_v to_o that_o that_o saint_n paul_n say_v bear_v with_o one_o another_o in_o love_n keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o again_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v holy_a which_o temple_n you_o be_v it_o consist_v in_o the_o good_a in_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o holy_a servant_n of_o god_n spread_v abroad_o every_o where_o join_v together_o in_o a_o spiritual_a unity_n by_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n whether_o they_o know_v one_o another_o by_o sight_n or_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o but_o as_o for_o the_o other_o they_o be_v so_o in_o the_o house_n as_o not_o at_o all_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o structure_n of_o the_o house_n and_o they_o be_v not_o in_o that_o society_n that_o be_v fruitful_a in_o peace_n and_o righteousness_n they_o be_v as_o the_o chaff_n amid_o the_o good_a corn_n and_o we_o can_v deny_v that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o house_n since_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o
house_n not_o only_a vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n but_o vessel_n also_o of_o wood_n and_o earth_n the_o one_o to_o honour_n and_o the_o other_o to_o dishonour_v they_o must_v wilful_o shut_v their_o eye_n that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v by_o these_o passage_n that_o it_o be_v only_o to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o not_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o prelate_n that_o that_o father_n refer_v all_o the_o efficacy_n and_o force_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n but_o further_a if_o you_o will_v he_o explain_v himself_o yet_o more_o express_o in_o the_o same_o book_n out_o of_o which_o i_o have_v take_v these_o last_o word_n hitherto_o say_v he_o i_o have_v methinks_v clear_o enough_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n cyprian_n that_o the_o wicked_a who_o have_v 4._o undergo_v no_o change_n in_o their_o natural_a estate_n may_v both_o give_v and_o receive_v baptism_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o those_o man_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n since_o they_o be_v covetous_a extortioner_n usurer_n envious_a malicious_a and_o enslave_v by_o such_o raviseurs_fw-fr like_a vice_n for_o the_o church_n be_v the_o only_a dove_n that_o be_v modest_a and_o chaste_a the_o spouse_n without_o spot_n and_o wrinkle_n the_o enclose_v garden_n the_o seal_a fountain_n the_o paradise_n full_a of_o fruit_n and_o such_o other_o title_n that_o be_v give_v it_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o none_o but_o the_o good_a the_o saint_n and_o the_o righteous_a that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o in_o who_o not_o only_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n be_v find_v that_o be_v common_a to_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a but_o who_o have_v also_o the_o inward_a and_o supernatural_a grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v to_o those_o that_o it_o be_v say_v whosoevers_n sin_v you_o shall_v remit_v they_o shall_v be_v remit_v and_o whosoever_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o shall_v be_v retain_v i_o do_v not_o then_o see_v why_o we_o may_v not_o say_v that_o a_o wicked_a man_n may_v administer_v baptism_n since_o he_o may_v have_v it_o and_o as_o he_o have_v it_o to_o his_o ruin_n he_o may_v give_v it_o to_o other_o also_o to_o their_o ruin_n not_o because_o that_o that_o which_o he_o give_v may_v be_v a_o pernicious_a thing_n but_o because_o that_o he_o himself_z who_o receive_v it_o be_v a_o wicked_a man_n for_o when_o a_o wicked_a man_n give_v baptism_n to_o a_o good_a man_n who_o dwell_v in_o the_o bond_n of_o unity_n be_v true_o convert_v the_o wickedness_n of_o he_o who_o give_v it_o be_v overcome_v by_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o faith_n of_o he_o who_o receive_v it_o and_o when_o his_o sin_n be_v pardon_v who_o be_v true_o convert_v to_o god_n they_o be_v pardon_v to_o he_o by_o those_o with_o who_o he_o be_v join_v by_o a_o true_a conversion_n for_o the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n with_o who_o he_o be_v unite_v by_o the_o bond_n of_o love_n be_v he_o who_o pardon_v they_o whether_o he_o know_v that_o body_n or_o whether_o he_o know_v it_o not_o and_o so_o when_o the_o sin_n of_o any_o be_v retain_v they_o be_v retain_v by_o those_o from_o who_o they_o be_v separate_v by_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o life_n and_o the_o malice_n of_o their_o heart_n whether_o they_o know_v that_o body_n or_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o it_o can_v not_o methinks_v be_v say_v either_o with_o great_a strength_n or_o clearness_n that_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n that_o the_o pastor_n exercise_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n but_o on_o the_o body_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v those_o who_o pardon_n and_o retain_v sin_n when_o the_o minister_n pardon_v or_o retain_v they_o from_o whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o same_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n belong_v to_o the_o society_n of_o the_o faithful_a the_o call_v of_o the_o ministry_n do_v so_o also_o with_o a_o far_o great_a reason_n for_o if_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n the_o right_a of_o remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a only_o it_o must_v be_v every_o way_n necessary_a that_o the_o pastor_n shall_v hold_v the_o exercise_n of_o that_o power_n from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o if_o they_o shall_v not_o hold_v it_o from_o thence_o they_o will_v have_v no_o right_a to_o exercise_v it_o nor_o can_v have_v it_o elsewhere_o and_o if_o they_o shall_v have_v it_o elsewhere_o or_o that_o it_o shall_v belong_v proper_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n exclusive_o from_o the_o simple_n faithful_n it_o will_v be_v not_o only_o not_o true_a but_o it_o will_v be_v further_a absurd_a to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a exercise_v that_o power_n by_o the_o pastor_n or_o that_o they_o pardon_v and_o retain_v sin_n as_o saint_n augustine_n teach_v i_o can_v avoid_v take_v notice_n here_o by_o the_o by_o of_o that_o ordinary_a error_n whereinto_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n fall_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o immediate_a absolute_a and_o independent_a authority_n that_o the_o pope_n ascribe_v to_o himself_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o who_o will_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o pastor_n who_o be_v priest_n and_o bishop_n for_o to_o prove_v their_o opinion_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o set_v the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n augustine_n before_o we_o which_o plain_o as_o we_o have_v see_v show_v we_o that_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n from_o whence_o they_o draw_v two_o conclusion_n the_o one_o against_o that_o great_a authority_n that_o the_o pope_n pretend_v to_o and_o the_o other_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o flow_v immediate_o from_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o these_o two_o conclusion_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o be_v just_a and_o whole_o conform_v with_o the_o thought_n of_o that_o father_n but_o it_o be_v not_o less_o certain_a that_o the_o second_o be_v not_o and_o that_o at_o least_o without_o go_v about_o to_o deceive_v ourselves_o willing_o or_o to_o cheat_v the_o world_n we_o can_v not_o say_v that_o that_o church_n figure_v by_o st._n peter_n to_o which_o god_n give_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n which_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n shall_v be_v any_o other_o according_a to_o saint_n augustine_n than_o the_o body_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o righteous_a in_o opposition_n to_o the_o worldly_a and_o the_o wicked_a who_o be_v mix_v with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o external_n profession_n and_o this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n so_o clear_a and_o evident_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o father_n that_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o who_o deny_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o manifest_a illusion_n to_o go_v about_o to_o make_v use_n of_o those_o passage_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o bishop_n for_o that_o church_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n but_o that_o of_o the_o true_o faithful_a whether_o they_o be_v layman_n or_o pastor_n and_o it_o be_v to_o those_o only_a that_o saint_n augustine_n ascribe_v all_o the_o right_n and_o all_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v and_o by_o consequence_n it_o be_v to_o those_o that_o the_o lawful_a call_n of_o the_o pastor_n belong_v and_o not_o to_o the_o body_n or_o order_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n for_o it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o derive_v that_o call_v from_o any_o thing_n else_o then_o from_o that_o very_a church_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o which_o be_v exercise_v in_o her_o name_n and_o her_o authority_n by_o her_o minister_n tosta_n we_o bishop_n of_o abyla_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n conformable_o to_o the_o principle_n of_o saint_n augustine_n for_o see_v 49._o after_o what_o manner_n he_o explain_v himself_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o number_n upon_o the_o story_n of_o the_o man_n who_o be_v bring_v before_o the_o whole_a assembly_n of_o israel_n because_o some_o have_v find_v he_o gather_v of_o stick_n upon_o the_o sabbath_n day_n and_o put_v he_o in_o prison_n for_o it_o first_o of_o all_o he_o say_v that_o although_o the_o act_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v be_v exercise_v by_o the_o whole_a community_n yet_o that_o jurisdiction_n belong_v to_o the_o whole_a community_n in_o regard_n of_o its_o origine_fw-la and_o efficacy_n because_o